SOUTH TEXAS SHAMAN

S OUTH T EXAS S HAMAN

E d wa r d C . E i l a n d , J r. (Thank you, my Lord Jesus: In Your Name and Authority, 12-27-09)

NO WHITE GUTTER

1

71973-EILA

Copyright © 2010 by Edward C. Eiland, Jr. 71973-EILA ISBN: Softcover 978-1-4500-8251-8 Hardcover 978-1-4500-8252-5 All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system, without permission in writing from the copyright owner. This book was printed in the United States of America. To order additional copies of this book, contact: Xlibris Corporation 1-888-795-4274 www.Xlibris.com [email protected]

2

NO WHITE GUTTER

TA B L E O F C O N T E N T S FORWARD, p. 4 THE WEBSITE INTRODUCTION, p. 5-7 THE STORIES BEHIND THE PICTURE, p. 8-35 SELECTED EXCERPTS FROM THE MUCHLARGER (UNFINISHED) BOOK, MEMOIRS OF A CHRISTIAN SHAMAN/ THE PHYSICS OF PRAYER, p. 36-37 THE TITLE, p. 38 THE FIRST PAGE, p. 39 SOCIAL WORK RESUME, p. 40-42 THE BRUJO LETTER: LOOKING FOR THE PERFECT WOMAN (MY METAPHYSICAL RESUME), p. 43-44 VISITATION, p. 44-45 IMMUNITY, p. 46 TO YOUNGER MYSTICS, p. 47 TIMOTHY:THE MORNING AFTER MEETING MESCALITO*, p. 48-49 TRIP 537A/SCHIZOLOGY, p. 50, 51 AN AFFIRMATIVE PRAYER, P. 52-53 TO JESUS, p. 54-55 UNTITLED, p. 56 A HALLOWEEN GATHERING WITH FRIENDS, ON THE RIVER, p. 57 TO A FRIEND, UPON HER FATHERÊS DEATH(FROM A ZEN INFLUENCE), p. 58 FRIDAY NIGHT; EXPECTATION/ RENUNCIATION(PONDERING THE GLS), p. 59 THE ENCOUNTER, p. 60 CLARE, p. 61 WANDERING; FIVE MONTHS ON THE ROAD, p. 62 THE ABORTION REJECTION LETTER, p. 63-64 THE ANTI-ABORTION LETTER, p. 65-66 THE PSYCHO BITCH FROM HELL, p. 67-68 THE BOOKSTORE, p. 71-72 MESSINÊ WITH THE LAW, p. 73-89 TO JUDGE JAMES BARLOW: PAY ME BACK, JAMES, p. 78-80 JUDGE JAMES BARLOW: DEAR MR. EILAND . . . , p. 82-83 THE CROP OF Ê86:

NO WHITE GUTTER

THIS BUDÊS FOR YOU, p. 84-85 TO THE DEA, BUSH, ETC.: WEED, p. 86-89 THE SAN ANTONIO A.R.C.DEVOTIONS, p. 90-96 PROVING GOD SCIENTIFICALLY, p. 90-91 101 THINGS GOD CAN’T DO, p. 91-93 WHAT WE CAN PRAY FOR (HOW LARGE CAN WE PRAY, AND CAN GOD HANDLE IT)?, p. 93-95 THE TOUCH OF THE MASTER’S HAND, p. 95-96 A CHRISTIAN ADAPTATION OF THE NICHIREN SHOSHU BUDDHIST PRAYER CONSIDERATIONS p. 97-101 A CHRISTIAN MYSTIC PRAYER TECHNIQUE UTILIZING THE KUNDALINI FIRE BREATH AND HOLOGRAPHIC VISUALIZATIONS, p. 102-103 TO THE I.R.S.: THE LETTER OF 4-5-97: KISS MY ASS (K.M.A.), p. 104 LETTERS TO THE EDITOR, 105-115 12-11-79: PROPHETS IGNORED, p. 105 6-80: SECULAR VS. SPIRITUAL GOVERNMENT, p. 106 11-22-83: THE DAY AFTER, p. 106 11-23-86: THIS BUDÊS FOR YOU, p. 107 2-11-87: STABBED, p. 107 8-1-87: THE POOPÊS VISIT, p. 108 1-26-88: PRAISING JESUS ILLEGAL, p.109 3-27-88: ABORTION, p. 110 12-29-89: IMMUNITY, p. 110-111 7-9-96: THE ABORTION LETTER, p. 111-112 2-21-99: COMING OUT, p. 113 7-27-03: CELEBRATING THE 7-27-76 BUST, p. 113-114 12-23-04: TERRORISTS, p. 114-115 7-13-07 POOP DEFENDS „TRUE‰ CHURCH, p. 115 MOTHERÊS DAY 2000 p. 16-117 THE SATANIC NATURE OF MANDATORY TAXATION, p. 118-122 HEY, STREET FREAK!, p. 123-152 THE BLOG, p. 153-158 BIBLIOGRAPHY, p. 159-160

3

71973-EILA

FORWARD This is an adaptation of a somewhat primitive website I spent a year creating at the downtown library, one hour at a time (then wait an hour until another computer came open, before I finally got some long-overdue S.S.I. and my computer), as I feel I was Led by my Master and best friend and buddy since 1975, Lord Jesus, the coming Messiah (physically, in great FEROCITY, in our lifetimes) and true King of this Mother Earth. The much-larger book, MEMOIRS OF A CHRISTIAN SHAMAN/THE PHYSICS OF PRAYER, is still a ways off, but this neat little book seems Anointed, as I look at it. We are All God, having a very serious Dream. Love, Ed.

4

NO WHITE GUTTER

THE WEBSITE INTRODUCTION Howdy ya’ll!!!, -from a sixties hippie extremely blessed to be born in south Texas, U.S.A. I should say here that I have a big city education (two degrees), which ended just as all these huge mystical (I call it the Training) events started happening in October, 1972 (coming up). But I was raised country, and am proud of it, am proud to be a Texan (except for geographical kinship with a certain egomaniacal jerk in the White House) and am extremely proud to be an American (our present spiritually-dead, deceitful, corrupt, greedy, satanic, political and economic Latter Day “leaders” also notwithstanding). The Spirit has led me only in the past few months to create the enclosed piece, The Stories Behind The Picture, covering thirteen (13) anecdotes of extraordinary events over a nine year period from 1972 until 1981 which were Designed to bring me (us) the four objects in the picture. This is a greatly-abbreviated condensation from an as-yet handwritten 250 pages of the autobiographical chapter: What Happened (?), in the almost-finished book, Memoirs Of A Christian Shaman/The Physics Of Prayer, covering over thirty years of Training. This huge chapter contains literally dozens of anecdotes of contacts with several classes of supernatural beings, in “dreams” as well as actual dimensional crossovers, including several with witnesses –close friends- present, under the right conditions. So, after many drafts, here is The Stories Behind The Picture, and I will precede it with some fun, short pieces from the manuscript, with more lined up for your future enjoyment. What the heck, I may put the entire Book online (we’ll see): it was meant for me to share with ya’ll, and to heck with publishers and middlemen. I would emphasize here that I am noone special, for having received these many unusual experiences over these many years, -we are all Gifted in different Magical ways, and I am just supposed to pass this on to provoke/encourage anyone else to discover and develop, with God’s help, their own Magic. A great number of other good folks have seen God’s Magic in their lives, throughout time, and the way I see it, all of us, as children of the One God, potentially have testimony to share of His/Her Magic, Power, and Love in their lives that would uplift and encourage fellow pilgrims in these difficult Times. As I will explain in detail, the picture is of FOUR (4) PHYSICAL OBJECTS GIVEN PURPOSEFULLY, AS GIFTS, FROM NON-DEMONIC SUPERNATURAL BEINGS IN MY BELOVED NATURE. Interestingly enough, after a rough initiation into my Training (’72, The Stories . . .), the Visitations (and subsequent Gifts, in later years) began on the First Farm, soon after I had learned about power techniques in prayer, and immediately focused a (Guided) synthesis of those techniques before the Throne on behalf of Nature. The Large Ones out there apparently appreciate sincere and badly-needed prayer toward them and for God’s blessing for their kindred in the physical dimension, considering they face potential total destruction from the poor stewardship of the Mother Earth by the human species, especially in these late Times; -thus the Visitations. These Gifts are: the Shaman Power Rock, dug up from deep within the hill behind my farmhouse after a huge Ceremony I had seen three years earlier, in a Dream-Vision, and then performed down in my deep river wilderness Power Spot (given by the Great Cat), and the Three Wood Dragons, given from the Great Serpents, or Dream Dragons (after the three introductory Dreams) annually on three different prayer sites under extremely Magical, Tolkein/Speilberg conditions, -again, so I would tell ya’ll about it. Together, these four (4) physical objects are the result of a multi-year, divinely-guided Convergence of E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

5

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

5

71973-EILA

thirteen (13) deadly serious (and mostly exquisite) contacts with various classes of supernatural beings within a certain initial phase (’72-’81) of my thirty-plus years of Training, much of it in various exquisite deep wilderness paradises where such beings are not so shy, when approached in love and humility. The Lord and my Teachers have only recently brought me indoors to finally finish the Book, after these years of nomadic existence and Training by all manner of Paths and Beings, and folks, natural and supernatural. At last. A bunch of ya’ll know this already, but if I could summarize some of the stuff I have learned through all this: We are made of Divine Light: HOLOGRAPHIC, crystalline images emanating into this “physical” dimension moment-to-moment from the Source, the One God, Who is seriously into experiencing Himself/Herself through us (and through all the other star systems and dimensions, and beings that exist therein); As His/Her children each and every one of us has potentially unlimited supernatural power at our command to influence any and all aspects of the Oneness, -what I like to call the individual, collective/ tribal, and global Timespace, through the engagement of a “higher”, innate, frequency of divine Light called prayer. This overcoming, in linear time, of the collective, or agreed-upon “reality” (Don Juan, Buddhism, Muslim, etc.) can be seen as an approximation of what Jesus demonstrated, as God-Whowalked-among-us, through instantaneous physical manifestation from willful thought, -i.e., the miracles; A responsible use governs our conscious or unconscious use of such awesome potential: spiritual Law, or karma, which can be conceptualized as God bringing us actual “physical” events from the Oneness as a divine reflection of the spiritual valence with which we have contributed to, or detracted from, other aspects of the One Being that we are. Truly, what goes around comes around (watch out, bad guys). I just finished a paper entitled, A Little Background On The Pieces, covering these and several items to be added, in time, to the website, but allow me a preview of the first two pages of the Book, Memoirs Of A Christian Shaman/The Physics Of Prayer. The title was given to me in an almost-audible Voice in ’92, after some twenty years of Training, research, and writing a good deal of the Book (but with no interest whatsoever in a title). I spent the last six months of two years outdoors in the incredible beauty of northwest Pennsylvania next to Canada, way up in an enchanted pine forest by a wide, historic river, about an hour’s walk upriver from a beatific small town. It was literally paradise-on-earth, one of the finest of many where my Lord Jesus has taken me over many years to remain close to my Brethren in Nature. As I sat in front of my tent, watching my river through the pines, in an almost-audible voice I heard the words, Memoirs . . ., and knew immediately that that was the title of the Book. About a week later, in front of my tent, the same almost-audible Voice gave me the first page “We are all God, having a very serious Dream”. This summarizes, in one cosmically understated sentence, the entire Book and all the years and complex study of many Paths, and many aspects, of the living God. Yeah . . . can you dig the concept and responsibilities incurred as beings of holographic existence, as literal children of Light, as direct emanations from the Godhead? It gives one a whole different perspective on things when we find out that we are eternal beings of Light and beloved children of the One God, does it not? I pray that ya’ll will enjoy the anecdotes, and recognize, as I have, the presence, power and precisely scientific purpose of the God behind them (again, so I would share it with you). I would also reassure you of His/Her supreme, eternal authority over the Mother Earth, no matter how bad things appear at this prophesied end of a huge, multi-thousand year God-cycle.

6

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

6

NO WHITE GUTTER

Man, I’m glad He (temporarily, no doubt) let up on me, ya’ll. Please enjoy. God bless you and yours. One Planet. One Family. One God. Love, Ed 7-7-07 P.S. I have gone ahead and broken up the Background into individual pieces for the SELECTED EXCERPTS section of this little book, and written intros for the final additions from the larger manuscript. Hope ya’ll enjoy . . .

E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

7

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

7

71973-EILA

THE FOUR GIFTS: THE POWER ROCK AND THREE WOOD DRAGONS

8

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

8

NO WHITE GUTTER

THE EARTH DRAGON,

’79:

FIRST GIFT FROM THE DREAM DRAGONS

E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

9

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

9

71973-EILA

SUPERNATURALLY SCULPTED OVER MANY MOONS

1 0

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

10

NO WHITE GUTTER

FEMININE, IS SHE NOT?

E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

11

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

1 1

71973-EILA

THE WATER DRAGON,

’80:

SECOND ANNUAL GIFT FROM THE DREAM DRAGONS

1 2

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

12

NO WHITE GUTTER

GIVEN BY FLOOD, INTO THE GRANDFATHER OAK OVER MY POWER SPOT

E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

13

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

1 3

71973-EILA

THE FIRE DRAGON,

’81:

THIRD ANNUAL GIFT FROM THE DREAM DRAGONS

1 4

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

14

NO WHITE GUTTER

SCULPTED BY FIRE, AT MY CAMPSITE, AFTER DRAGONSLAYER ON PEYOTE

E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

15

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

1 5

71973-EILA

TOTALLY MASCULINE

1 6

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

16

NO WHITE GUTTER

THE POWER ROCK, INHERITED FROM THE ASTRAL SHAMAN THROUGH COMBAT, THE FIRST FARM,

‘76

E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

17

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

1 7

71973-EILA

A POWER POSE

1 8

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

18

NO WHITE GUTTER

THE STORIES BEHIND THE PICTURE I got the “idea” for this around February of this year, ’07, to share some of the thirteen (13) extremely interesting events that came together over a nine year period to produce the picture and Train me, and so I would eventually share their Magic with you. These are four physical objects, -actual physical GIFTS, from different classes of supernatural beings. There are several classes of such Beings involved in the receipt of these Gifts over this 9 year period, so I have included them here (out of dozens detailed in the larger 250-page autobiographical chapter, which still needs editing and time-sequencing, but at last, after decades, is finally at hand -whew!). Oh, that larger chapter is called What Happened (?). I snuck in a little subtlety here I should share with ya’ll: the question mark in parentheses. As I explain in the Book, it represents What Happened, as in a concise statement of fact, but the tongue-in-cheek (?) signifies the stunned after-effect of having been hit in the head by a very large metaphysical two-by-four. These are four (4) physical objects given for purposes of supernatural Training and expressions of mutual respect (and as Testimony to share with others of my earthly Family) by non-demonic supernatural beings, from the Angelic and Nature Kingdoms and my Native American Spirit Teachers during a time period from October, 1972 until the summer of 1981. This Training has been formed from many Paths, Teachers, and direct experiences given in a precise, progressive way for my Training for more than thirty years now by my best buddy since we met in 1975, Jesus, -the Master Shaman/ Brujo and imminent Messiah, using all these means as well as events and people in the “physical” world. The physical objects are: the Shaman Power Rock (on the bottom Wood Dragon), dug up “accidentally” from deep within the hillside sloping down to my wilderness farmhouse after the huge Ceremony of February 27, 1976, and the three Wood Dragons, given from the Dream Dragons annually from 1979 until 1981 on three extremely Magical occasions in separate enchanted wilderness settings (after the three initial, introductory Dreams in 1976 on the First and Second Farms–coming up). These objects involve the guided convergence of thirteen (13) contacts with supernatural beings among dozens that occurred since my formal Training began in October, 1972, and which continue to this day (though with lesser occurrence, my being back in “civilization” to finish the Book). These and dozens of other anecdotes are described in detail in the almost-finished 250-plus pages of the autobiographical chapter, What Happened (?) of the book, Memoirs Of A Christian Shaman/The Physics Of Prayer. The Spirit has led me to pause briefly to create the following greatly-abbreviated piece, The Stories Behind The Picture, and to throw in some odds and ends from the manuscript to initially meet ya’ll while I finish that huge chapter, and to give you an idea of what the Book is going to be like. Hope you get a kick out of all this, as my close friends here have done. All of us have different kinds of Magick, as Children of the One God.

E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

19

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

1 9

71973-EILA

These anecdotes are, chronologically: 1. The appearance of the Warrior Angel and his message (and my Baptism in Light), October, 1972, p. 21-22; 2. The Vision, given that night, of the prayer Ceremony that would take place more than three years later, on February 27, 1976, p. 22-23; 3. The Demon’s attack, beginning two weeks after the Angel, p. 23-24; 4. The Aftermath, the Wilderness Training begins: the First Farm, the Great Cat, etc. 1974, p. 24-25; 5. The Great Cat, 1974: our initial meeting deep Inside the Perdenales State Park river wilderness area, p. 25-27; 6. The San Antonio River wilderness Power Spot: calling up the Great Cat, p. 15-17; 7. My elder Spiritual Mentor and Prayer Warrior, Henry Willis introduces me to Jesus: 1975, p. 17-18; 8. Meeting the G.L.S., Coleen: summer of 1975, and her catalytic provocation of the Ceremony of 2-27-1976: fulfilling the Vision of October, ’72 on the San Antonio River wilderness Power Spot, p. 18-19; 9. Digging up /inheriting the Shaman’s Power Rock (and the fierce Native American astral shaman who made it), a week after the Ceremony, his appearances to the landlord’s family, my first challenge to supernatural combat (earning the Power Rock), early ’76, p. 19-20; 10. The Dream Dragons: the three introductory Dreams, ’75-‘76; the annual Gifts of the Three Wood Dragons, ’79-’81, p. 21-22; 11. The Gift of the Earth Dragon (at bottom), ‘79, p. 22-23; 12. The Gift of the Water Dragon (at top), ‘80, p. 23; 13. The Gift of the Fire Dragon (in the middle), ‘81, p.23-24. The appearance of the Warrior Angel and his message (and my Baptism in Light), October, 1972. Let’s begin in the context of October, 1972. I was in graduate school in my native San Antonio, working on my Master’s Degree in Social Work at Our Lady Of The Lake University, to finish in June, 1973. After one B and the rest straight A’s in one of the top elementary schools in the nation the district placed me in mostly all advanced courses at the finest middle and high schools in S.A. and I graduated in the top 2% academically, with all kinds of sports activities (see resume) as well as outdoor and wilderness training from all my mother’s in-laws, who were good country people from south and east Texas. I received my Bachelor’s Degree in Psychology (minors in Math, English) from the University of Texas in Austin -hook ‘em- in ’71 (hippies, Vietnam, Nixon-Agnew, Woodstock), married my beautiful Karen, with whom I had fallen in love in high school and dated all through college, and I used my education loan to buy us a neat little house in a middle-class neighborhood. She had begun teaching in a middle school in 1971, as I began graduate school at the Lake. I first got high in 1970 at U.T. (see letter to the D.E.A., etc., in the Book), and had begun growing marijuana in ‘71, -the first of nine progressively successful growing seasons, most deep-brush- and was buying high-quality weed from a friend at $80 a pound and selling large amounts at $10 a full ounce (the good old days: youngsters of ‘07, eat your hearts out) to good friends, making a small fortune. I also became interested in psychedelics back in ‘71: first, pure mescaline, then enjoying the heck out of acid and mushrooms (scientifically, of course, -see the movie Altered States). In 1975, thanks to a wall-sized soil map from Texas A&M, and knowing to look 2 0

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

20

NO WHITE GUTTER

for a certain soil, I was led to an endless canyon full of the sacred peyote deep in the south Texas desert and harvested hundreds of pounds from ’75 to ’84 (the immigration issue made it too hot to make the trip after that, -viva la raza!). Each and every button was prayed over by myself and some carefully chosen friends, each in our own way, and several good people and myself had numerous beautiful supernatural experiences outdoors with the cactus, under the right conditions (such supernatural beings are not so shy in deep wilderness, when approached in love, humility, and respect by the right people). But I get ahead of myself. So it was that in the summer of ‘72 several (pre-ordained) factors converged to begin a series of events that had been waiting for me since before my birth. As fate dictated, I had become introduced through an article in Psychology Today around ‘72 to Carlos Castaneda and his multi-year supernatural training in Mexico as a (spiritual) Warrior by the master shaman/brujo, the Yaqui Nagual, Don Juan Matus, and became totally fascinated with the concept of supernatural forces in Nature. This was a natural progression from my interest in Buddhism in undergraduate school and altered states, which I had explored both straight as well as through some magnificent trips on mushrooms and high-quality acid. By “coincidence”, just as I began studying Carlos’ books I made a contact for wholesale quantities of a psychotropic plant (not peyote) from a Eddie, a laid-back, brilliant young shaman in Austin, which helped attain progressively deeper levels of meditation, along with an incredible, pure, organic high. I started occasional night meditations after Karen was asleep, focusing my thoughts on the motion of my breath while focusing visually on a candle, and learning to slow and control my thought-activities, in order to “see” into the other dimensions (NOTE: without first seeking protection from God- see The Demon). I had no idea that through the use of such exercises, without invoking the absolute protection of the highest level of God, I was making myself “visible”, indiscriminately, to all manner of supernatural beings in the other realms. Again, what happened to me was given so I would warn ya’ll about making such a novice, but potentially fatal mistake. One weekend day in October, 1972, while Karen was in the kitchen making lunch, I sat in our beanbag chair after ingesting a hit earlier, and went deep into a breathing meditation with my eyes closed. I got deep, very deep. After a while, I felt myself moving, and knew almost as soon that I was out of my body (lifted up in the Spirit, the Bible calls it). I had read about the phenomenon of astral projection from several sources, and had been advised not to focus on any fleeting images that might appear, in order to go “deeper”, and this proved true (I was being guided as well). Eventually I became completely aware, in a second-person perspective, of watching myself flying forward in my seated lotus position at high speed through stacked layers of different hues of iridescent “fire”. Then I was back in the first person, walking through a fog. The fog parted, and I was face-to-face with an Angel. A Warrior Angel. He was waiting for me (and had been since my birth, it turned out). He was in a crystalline robe of pure white Light, fierce-looking, with angular, humanoid features but infinitely more beautiful, and composed of what I can only describe as incandescent, crystalline Light. I felt a Power as if I was standing in front of a nuclear reactor, compressed into this form. He had his hands open, palms inward at his waist, his fingertips just barely touching. No sooner were we face to face that he demonstrated a technique I spent many years developing afterward, through many Paths and Teachers, and will spend the rest of my life perfecting: in one motion, he opened his hands and arms outward and looked upward (directly into the face of God, I realized later). The rest of the Visitation was over with literally the speed of thought. What he did was to simultaneously look at God, open himself up as a perfect conduit for God’s power and Light, and then explode it into me (this technique is the basis of what the Bible calls intercessory prayer, and can, and should be used for personal to planetary purposes- coming up). I felt an immeasurable surge of sheer Power strike me as I was blown back into my physical body, sitting in the beanbag chair in the living room, and I clearly remembered three distinct words that had been spoken E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

21

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

2 1

71973-EILA

telepathically to me in those moments in a firm voice: “Your training begins”. No waste of words here: this was to be both prophetic and a warning. The Vision, Given that night, of the prayer Ceremony that would occur more than three years later, on February 27, 1976. To this day I don’t know if I ever told Karen about the Angel, especially since I could not begin to understand what had happened. But that very night, another huge event occurred, in a Dream-Vision (the first since I was a young child, and twice saw heaven). In the Dream, I was standing in the midst of several people (close friends I would not meet for over two years) on a spot in a deep forest, next to a river. It was night. Suddenly, someone cried out, “Look!”, and we all looked upward at a “star” just as it intensified into a focused brilliance, casting down a ray of Light brighter than the sun upon all of us and the spot. I felt “something” like an invigorating energy or surge of power within the Light as it hit us. A second explosion of Light from the “star” burst down upon us, bathing us in this Power, and everyone except me fell away to the ground, in fear. I just stood there, feeling an unprecedented exhilaration of Power filling every fiber of my being, such as I had never known. When the third explosion of Light hit me, I was alone, arms stretched upward at the “star”, straining to totally blend into and soak up the incredible Power of the emanation. Then, I watched as the “star” expanded from a single point into a sphere of pure white Light, and a point of living Fire appeared on the left side of the sphere. This Fire then traced, clockwise, the circumference of the sphere and, upon returning to its point of origin, turned inward, curving twice and completing the symbol made known by revelation to the holy men of the East as the Yin-Yang. I know now that I was looking directly at the highest level of the living God, just “below” His/Her highest level, Which is beyond form (known in Tibetan mysticism as the Clear Light and by Jesus and other holy men and women as the “Father”) and yet “above” His/Her differentiation into the myriad aspects, dimensions, and life-forms of His/Her prismatic, HOLOGRAPHIC Creation. This event, seen in the spiritual dimension on this night in October, 1972, would occur some three and a third years later on my Power Spot (showed to me by the Great Cat, -coming up), deep in the river forest wilderness by the farm where my Lord Jesus would take me for my first two of three years (of thirty years) of post-graduate professional, street and wilderness Training. Again, all the events occurred over many years in a precise, guided progression, with several catalyzing the occurrence of others. The Demon’s attack, beginning two weeks after the Angel. My training begins. About two weeks after the Angel and Dream-Vision I was in the library at the Worden’s School Of Social Services, across the street from the main campus of the top notch Our Lady Of The Lake University in San Antonio, where I was working on my Master’s Degree in Social Work. I was studying a book called Herbal Highs which I had just bought at a head shop, which listed plants used in ceremonies and to induce altered states among different peoples of the earth. About halfway through it, as I turned the page, a very large drop of blood appeared. Actually, it had manifested the moment the pages separated, because it was on both opposing pages. I made a huge mistake at that point and touched it, to see if it was fresh (it was), then smeared that blood onto the right page. After I regained my composure and systematically dismissed even the most unlikely of rational explanations I examined the plants on those two pages. There were seven, three of which were used to conjure up demons from the other realms. Being brought up spiritually in one of the many spiritually-dead, denominational, “state”-licensed “churches” and thus being totally naïve of the danger I was in from that point forward, I was fascinated (not because it was demonic, but because it was definitely supernatural), rather than being scared shitless and going immediately into fasting and prayer for supernatural protection and help in driving it away. For several weeks after that I came under direct demonic attack: 2 2

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

22

NO WHITE GUTTER

ripped off several times, close to death twice, marriage destroyed, along with two very blatant, Speilbergtype visits in my house from the thing, but these details will be in What Happened(?). I include it here only as a major catalyst toward events involving the two farms and Gifts of the objects in the picture. I will say that at a point of certain death, I created a poem invoking the forces of Light to accept my soul into the realms of Heaven, and the thing was driven off. God does have a way of getting our attention, does He/She not? Let me pass on, as I am supposed to, the utmost importance of the precaution of always asking God for protection before engaging in any kind of metaphysical work. The Aftermath, the Wilderness Training begins: The First Farm, The Great Cat, etc, 1974. I picked up the pieces of my life (she got the proverbial house, I got the education loan payback, my motorcycles, half the excellent, all-classical rock album albums, and my outdoors gear) and moved into an animal house in the country with a couple of buddies, finished my Master’s degree and secured a good professional job, and in the summer of ‘74 I was led by God to the First Farm, as it is known in the Book, where I spent the next two years immersed in supernatural Training (then a third year on the Second Farm). Again, details are in the 250-plus page autobiographical chapter, What Happened (?), of the Book. For this paper, I will mention the Great Cat, which showed me the Power Spot down in the deep river forest, where I performed the prayer Ceremony on February 27, 1976 to fulfill, unknowingly at the time, the vision of October, 1972, preceding the digging up of the Shaman Power Rock, and the spirit shaman’s appearances and challenge to combat. This Power Spot is also where I received the second Wood Dragon, -the one at top in the picture- from a flood some six years later, and where several other Visitations occurred over the years, at times with close, gifted friends as witnesses. I also received two of the three Dragon Dreams (the third coming at the Second Farm) on the First Farm, and in that time-period met the GLS, whose promiscuity prompted the prayer Ceremony from the ’72 DreamVision, as well as the elder prayer warrior, Henry Willis, who introduced me to Jesus, my Master and best buddy ever since then. I should also include here that in ’74, before the Lord moved me to the First Farm, I was Led to (by Jesus, Whom I did not know yet) a beautiful, powerful, complex prayer technique through the followers of Nichiren Shoshu, which originated from a holy man (in Japan) in the twelfth century. This is explained in depth in the esoteric paper, A Christian Adaptation Of The Japanese Buddhist Nichiren Shoshu Prayer Considerations. Basically, the practitioner places himself/herself, in sincerity, directly before God (the One God, the Source), and recites this beautiful prayer, which is studied in depth, in English, through their literature and at their beautiful, high-energy prayer meetings. Though it is a “Buddhist” technique, it crosses all boundaries in speaking directly to the One God, HOLOGRAPHIOCALLY, and my Jesus used it to bring me to Him (I was praying to Him, without knowing it, as do all peoples of the earth who pray sincerely to the One God, the Father/Mother, be it Jehovah, Allah, the Great Spirit, or whatever). I saw my first actual answer to prayer in ’74, using this path, and it changed my view of things forever: namely, that this so-called “physical” reality is made of the Light of the One God, and can be influenced through the supernatural power of prayer, innate in each and every one of us. I also learned from this Path that prayer, again, can be used on individual, family, Tribal, national, and global levels (God can handle it), and can be amplified according to precise scientific principles. This beautiful path began to attune me to God and His will for my life, brought several more instances of obvious evidence of God’s closeness, and helped lead me to the First Farm, where I spent a great deal of time in this and other prayer techniques, morning and night. I also quickly developed the talent of Dreaming: four to seven a night, which became clairvoyant, prophetic (personal, national, and international events), astral, and as a forum for communication with relatives who had passed over, then the initial contacts with several classes of my Creatures and Teachers, as I call them.

E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

23

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

2 3

71973-EILA

The Great Cat: our initial meeting deep inside the Perdenales State Park river wilderness area, 1974. I first met the Great Cat in the summer of 1974, in the vast wilderness area of the Perdenales State Park, about fifty miles north of San Antonio. I include him here (among a great variety of supernatural Nature beings I have encountered, both in Dreams and actual dimensional crossovers, under the right conditions, -several times with close friends as witnesses- see the Book) because he showed me the Power Spot down in my S.A. river forest, a few weeks later, when I went down in there and purposefully called him up. In the fall of 1974, I had become involved with Dana, an exquisitely beautiful cat-woman with long curly hippie hair a few years older than me. She and I, my brother (known in the Book, and henceforth, as the Yuppie Maggot, or YM), and a friend of his, Pierre, went camping to the Perdenales State Park on the advice of a mystic brother, Tom, who said the place abounded in Castaneda-style Power. The entire park is mystical, with a wilderness area and river valley below a stretch of Tolkeinlike riverbed and then the dam you can hike down into as far as you want downriver. We carried a couple of blankets and some food and water (and a few magic brownies) and began our walk in on the footpath on a beautiful fall day. After about an hour we decided to cut through the woods over to the valley (then about fifty yards) to check out where we were in relation to the river. When we came out we were at the top of a twenty foot cliff with an awesome view overlooking the river valley both ways, with a gentle slope from the bottom of the cliff another seventy yards down to the river. The cliff was sheer below us so we started walking downriver looking for a way down, and found a cave that began up where we were and curved down and opened at the cliff bottom. I went down first, to check for snakes. It was safe, so the YM started down next. As I looked up at him, I remembered a Dream I had the night before. I should mention again that I had studied Dreaming techniques with Eckankar and a beautiful Edgar Cayce group, and, along with Zen study in ’74, combined several techniques for about an hour of pre-sleep preps, and had worked up quickly on the First Farm to around four to seven “dreams” a night, with perfect recall. In the Dream, I was looking up at the YM in exactly the same place, above me in the cave, and just then the ground beneath and all around me started rumbling (this actually happened latercoming up). It was not mechanical, but organic, as if the earth Herself was alive. That was the Dream. I told the rest of them about it after they got down, we filed it away and started downriver, looking for a place to set up camp. In retrospect, the Magic in the area had already begun flirting with us. After a good walk, we saw a place up ahead where the slope leveled off just above us to form a flat area at the cliff base, with a grandfather oak overshadowing the spot and a picturesque little waterfall coming off the cliff behind us. Needless to say, we threw down right there. The place was spectacular in all directions, the river valley before us in both directions and with huge cumulus clouds overhead filled with prisms from the sun, and the fall weather was perfect. We passed a joint and ate a couple of the brownies, and as Dana sat on a log in her quiet, regal, cat-like feminine goddess way, surveying the view, I led the YM and Pierre in some hatha and kundalini yoga and breathing. A bit later, we saw two figures coming at us from far upriver, following our route. When they got to us, they came up to our bluff and one guy said, “Hey, Ed!”. Then, “Hey, you found the Power Spot, huh?” That’s when I recognized him. It was Gary Williams, who had been on the U.T. karate team with me (and an excellent fighter) some six years before. I could only stutter, “You into Castaneda too?” Gary: “Yeah, bro. Hey, ya’ll stretching out?” He joined us (his buddy just kicked back, -they had smoked some hash back up the trail) and went, -flowed, effortlessly- into an inverted double lotus. Beautiful. We four worked out for awhile and then Gary asked me if I had ever heard of the SAT NAM power shout. I hadn’t. Friends, the Lord set up Gary and me, and this Teaching, after years of not seeing each other and way back in this wilderness area, for what was to be one of the most powerful of all the Teachings I had ever (or shall ever) received. As he explained, and as I learned again, in ’75 from my good buddy, Christ Singh, who ran the S.A. kundalini yoga ashram, SAT NAM is mantric, going back in antiquity to 2 4

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

24

NO WHITE GUTTER

angelic language and thus having innate, supernatural power, invoking for a moment the highest levels of God through sound (thus, Mantric Yoga) As Gary showed me (and as I am now passing on to all of you), one sits (or stands) with spine erect and Chakras (energy centers) aligned, takes a deep breath, then shouts, full-force, the SAT as Light (the Kundalini force) is visualized exploding from the base of the spine and roaring up through all the Chakras and out the top of the head (the Crown Charka). Then the NAM is performed at full volume, with the sound and Light brought down and focused outwardly through the chest (Chakra). Gary and I sat side by side facing the river and he demonstrated the SAT NAM, exquisitely and precisely, at full volume. Then I began, tentatively (I gained volume and precision later, practicing alone down in my river wilderness). Then, we took turns practicing together. I had no idea at the time (as I do now, and pass on to you) how much sheer POWER and Light this technique produces, or that we were capturing the attention of supernatural Nature beings in the area (it affects the Angelic realms as well), but it created the extraordinary events to come later that night (and innumerable ones, all through these intervening years- see the Book). Gary and his friend eventually had to leave, as the day was getting on and they were not going to camp (again, how about them just “showing up”, “by accident”, way back there in the wilderness to show me the SAT NAM?). We watched them walk way back up the valley until they were small and then disappeared over a rise, then after about thirty minutes the rumbling began from that direction. It seemed to be coming from the sky, but we weren’t sure. It was the same rumbling from the prophetic Dream: deep, continuous, organic (definitely not mechanical). It continued for another twenty minutes or so and then faded and was gone. We were transfixed by the sound, but, barring an explanation, we filed it away and spent the rest of the daylight exploring up and down the cliff and valley and being blown out by the show the sun made, with all kinds of color spectrums breaking through the huge clouds. Then the night came. We had just thrown a couple of blankets down, -Dana and I on our spot and the YM and Pierre about ten feet away. Fires were prohibited and there was a new moon, so it became pitch black. Dana had her back to me, to my right, and I was rubbing her neck when “something” hit me, firmly, precise, hard, on my left shoulder four times. In retrospect, I had four instantaneous, distinct reactions to each strike. On the first, surprise. On the second, analysis (what the hell is that?). Thirdly, what should I do (I knew already that it was supernatural). Fourth (as Don Juan would admonish Carlos), catch it, to harness its particular power and knowledge At the very moment I thought to catch it, I heard it hit a bush about ten feet behind me, as it fled. It was fast, very fast. I didn’t say anything to Dana, to keep from freaking her out, and after awhile we fell asleep. During the deep night, the Great Cat came to me. In the “Dream”, I was in a standing position there on the Power Spot (this was in what is known as the astral realm, which exists just “above” and contiguous with, this one). I was looking down at Dana, on the ground, asleep. Somehow I could see her, and over to the side Pierre and the YM, in some kind of weird light. Then I “felt” its immense approach, and as I turned I looked, upward, directly into the face of the Great Cat: an incredibly magnificent (descriptions fail me) black panther about seven feet tall. Huge, full of Power and presence. Our faces were only a few inches apart, yet we were both completely calm, just checking each other out. This went on for several moments, until I “felt” the YM’s presence (he must have alerted, in his sleep, to the Great Cat being there), and, with it, the element of fear. With this, the Great Cat backed off, into the darkness, and was gone. I remembered the Visit as soon as I woke up, but when Dana awoke and rolled over, the surprises continued. Remember I said she was a cat woman (she had several back at home who continually caressed and adored her)? Both of her hands were covered from the wrists down with dried blood. Her skin was not broken, but there were four small lines on each hand where the Great Cat had touched her, E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

25

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

2 5

71973-EILA

in blessing her beauty (and the presence of the Goddess within her, which was powerful). When I told her about the Visit of the Great Cat, she took it well, as befitting the Warrior Priestess that she was. The YM also had an astral visit from a spirit animal that night, and met a Native American spirit teacher in a Dream a week later, but he squandered his gifts and is not worthy of my relating these stories, here or in the larger Book. The San Antonio River wilderness Power Spot: calling up the Great Cat. About three weeks later I got the wild hair (it was predestined, but I did not know it) to go down deep into my exquisite river wilderness by the First Farm, find the Power Spot I knew would be in there, and call up the Great Cat. I had been practicing the SAT NAM down next to the river and become more precise and powerful in its use, expressing love toward both God and Nature, -the Large Ones appreciate and need our prayer and love, I was to find- and my angelic Teachers (I would not meet Jesus personally and as overseer of my Training until ’75), and had also incorporated the fierce kundalini breathing and physical techniques, which I had learned from a neat little book a friend had lent me. With the breathing, I learned (as I am passing along to you now) to place myself directly before God, and on the inhalation open myself totally to His/Her Light, -no barriers, and eventually no limitations from my “individual” self, and to “breathe” that Light fully into every nook and cranny of my being/thoughts/ existence and then beyond: omni-directional. On the exhalation, a choice: either to “breathe” oneself fully back into the Light, in total surrender (practice this first) or to send that Power out toward various “prayer targets”, as I like to call them. Again, this is one of innumerable techniques to scientifically amplify intercessory prayer, and God can handle it, no matter how large or small your concepts and appropriate visualizations (what would/should/do you pray for?). After prayer for guidance and protection at my farmhouse, I began my trek through the deep brush down into the huge trees of the river forest and started downstream. I knew from Don Juan, and my intuition, that if I came upon a Power Spot I would “feel” it with non-physical senses, so I would stop occasionally to relax and “feel” a place, especially if it was beautiful (there were many such places in there, among the huge, ancient grandfather trees along the river). After a good walk, I came up on a unique phenomenon: strangler vines had pulled over a small tree and created a canopy on a spot that had an awesome view of the river both ways, graced by overhead huge, ancient oak and pecan trees. It was truly heaven-on-earth. Little did I know that I had missed the true Power Spot by about fifteen yards (coming up), though I had been Led almost into proximity with it. I did some prayers there for awhile, but wasn’t sure if I felt anything different or not, so I decided to continue downriver further, to see if I would find anything down there. About 45 minutes downriver and all manner of beauty –God showing off- I turned about thirty yards into the woods to backtrack, in case the Power Spot was in there. On the way back, I was frozen by what sounded like a weird bird sound off to my right so I stopped, and at that moment two huge hawks (power birds, when one is humbly and sincerely seeking Magic) appeared to my left, flying straight out of the setting afternoon sun and right over my head. I took that as a possible omen, set everything down and humbly greeted the place with prayer. However, when I tried to sit in different spots there I couldn’t get comfortable, so I decided to walk straight at the river, and there was the canopy of strangler vines. Thus did destiny unfold her arms and embrace me. After setting up, I offered a good two hours of prayer, breathing, and power shouts, starting just at sundown, then intermittently some more into the late night. Part of the Ceremony was to place the Great Cat directly in front of me on the inhalation (as is the manner of the UNLIMITED POWER OF HOLOGRAPHIC PRAYER) and “pull” on him. On the exhalation I fixated on the Power Spot, to pull him in right on it. It was deep into a very dark night when I tired out, and figured I had done enough: either it had “taken” or it hadn’t. After I had sat there for awhile, enjoying the complex symphonies of 2 6

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

26

NO WHITE GUTTER

the night birds and insects, I began to realize what I had done and started to get nervous. Here I am, I thought, way down in the river wilderness alone, calling up a supernatural monster. Try as hard as I could, I couldn’t shake the growing fear. I kept repeating Don Juan’s words to Carlos in such situations: A man (seeker) must balance the wonder of being a man with the terror of being a man (having access to supernatural power and beings). Over and over and over, I repeated it. My small, ceremonial fire had gone out well before the Great Cat came. It was late in the night, and there were strong wind gusts coming from downriver in succession, each one hitting the foliage of the big river trees as they came at me and then passed over and went upriver. But when this one big “wind” got to me, if became a huge, extended ROAR which was beyond anything imaginable, just a short distance away from me, there in the darkness to my left. I still think it literally shook the ground beneath me. This thing was right beside me, there in the dark, and obviously pissed off. Looking back, I had several unique reactions. My mind was completely calm and lucid (completely accepting of imminent death) but my physical body was shaking, in tiny convulsions/twitches. This must have been what Don Juan created when he repeatedly used supernatural nature beings to scare the crap out of Carlos, to “shake loose from the limitations of the human form”, toward a total lack of fear in becoming a Warrior. Nothing happened after that, - it was just a temporary dimensional crossover (there would be numerous others, several of longer duration, after that over the years by various entities, under the right conditions, including several with close friends present: see the Book). About an hour later I fell asleep, from sheer exhaustion. No sooner than I was asleep did I find myself in a standing (astral) position, there on my camping spot, and I “felt” the Great Cat attacking me from the spot where he had growled earlier. I could “feel” and “hear” his huge paws hitting the ground and felt him leap at me. In an instant I had a stout tree limb in both hands, and swung it at his head with a wide-open, fearless, ferocity I had never experienced before (in this incarnation). At that moment, I realized consciously that I was out of my body, and “jumped” back into it, hard. I had gone asleep on my stomach, but was on my feet in one movement. The entire attack and instinctive counterattack and resulting Light show had lasted less than a moment, but it had totally silenced all the night critters that had been singing the entire evening and when I went to sleep. I could feel Power dripping off the trees around me “in a fierce, serpentine slowness” (from a later poem). Needless to say, I stayed awake the rest of the night. The Spirit told me over the next few days that I had provoked the attack because of my fear, which had made him nervous as he came in on the “bridge” I had created in pulling him up (in contrast to his voluntary visit, at the Perdenales). So I “talked” to him and apologized. A few days later he growled at me from the deep brush next to my farmhouse (in morning daylight), but it was softer and conciliatory, not belligerent, and he and other Great Cats have become good friends, visiting occasionally in the years since then, including for a Halloween celebration that year, when he scared the hell out of my good friend Brian (see the Book). A couple of weeks later I took a beautiful spiritual woman named Marge from my Edgar Cayce study group, and her precious little four year old daughter, very carefully down to the river and then to the canopy. As Marge and I stood there, where I had camped, her little girl walked behind the canopy and we followed, just as she sat down in the middle of a perfect ten-foot circle in the sand, with a magnificent, ancient grandfather oak tree overhead. She had found the Power Spot, exactly where the Great Cat had come in. This place was to be the location of a great deal of Magic over the next several years, including the Ceremony of 2-27-76 which fulfilled the vision of October, ’72 (after the Angel’s visit and my baptism, -remember?) and preceded the digging up of the Power Rock (and the astral shaman that came with it) and the receipt of the Second Wood Dragon from the flood of ’80 (coming up). I should add that I had taken Marge out there to do prayer: she was to go into the hospital the next day for a biopsy for a lump on her breast. The next day the doctors were amazed that the lump was completely gone. Praise God. E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

27

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

2 7

71973-EILA

My elder Spiritual Mentor and Prayer Warrior, Henry Willis, introduces me to my Master, Jesus, 1975. The details are in the Book, but I need to include here another event of ’75 (it was an eventful year) that changed my life forever. As I mentioned earlier, I had been practicing the Nichiren Shoshu prayer technique since ’74, with all kinds of prayers answered from placing God (the One God) directly in front of me, enunciating with sincerity this very complex, very scientific description of my (and mankind’s) relationship with Him/Her and surrendering to/growing in attunement with His/Her will and training. A series of precise events led me to an elderly Prayer Warrior, Henry Willis, when I was in town one day, and when he offered to pray with me to find a job he took both my hands in his and talked, by name, DIRECTLY TO JESUS, as one would talk to a beloved and long-time friend. At that moment I felt His presence as I had not witnessed since my precious time with my East Texas maternal grandfather (he was also a holy man), and I knew instantly that everything I had heard about this Jesus was true: that He was the direct Expression of the One God Who willingly came to walk among us, teaching and demonstrating Power He repeatedly told us was within us as well, Who purposefully underwent the indescribable suffering of the Ceremony of the cross, rose from the dead, and now awaits His (imminent) return as Messiah and King. I also knew that this was the same God I (and countless others, through the centuries unknowingly) had been placing before me as I used the Nichiren Shoshu “Buddhist” prayer and that He, -Jesus- had led me to Himself through this Path. I have realized, and been shown repeatedly since then that this is the same God that all spiritual people all over the planet speak to, whether they know Him by His incarnated, personal name or not, if they approach the Father/ Mother in sincerity. So from those moments on I placed God-as-Jesus before me in a very personal way as I used the prayer, with only a couple of minor word changes, as well as with other techniques, with His blessing (please see the esoteric thesis, A Christian Adaptation Of The Nichiren Shoshu Japanese Buddhist Prayer Considerations). I thank God daily that He has more compassion for all the spiritual people of the Mother Earth who call upon Him, knowingly or unknowingly (through the “Father”), than these idiots that have claimed over the centuries that they own God (“Woe unto ye, scribes and Pharisees . . .”: Jesus), or that we have to use certain rules to speak directly to Him. This one thing I have learned through all these years: ANYONE CAN TALK DIRECTLY TO HIM (OR AT THE “FATHER” HE SPOKE OF SO OFTEN, 24/7, AND YOU WILL BE STANDING RIGHT THERE RIGHT BEFORE HIM, AUTOMATICALLY, this being the nature of Holographic, dimensional communication (prayer). It’s that simple. Try it (or don’t, and eventually you stand in front of the bad guy, -the Dark Side Of The Force- there are no other choices). Oh, and another technique I added to my prayers: I found out that, according to numerology, His number is 333 (as opposed to the bad guy’s 666), so I made my prayers, verbal and with kundalini breathing, even more powerful by creating them in compounds of 3: 3, 9, 27, 33, 99, etc. I have had amazing results with this scientific addition to my formal prayer techniques, as I stand before God. Try it, or make up your own (with the help of your Teachers). Learn, learn, learn. Practice, practice, practice. Pray, pray, pray. Meeting the G.L.S., Colleen, and her catalytic provocation of the Ceremony of 2-27-76: fulfilling the Vision of October, 1972, on the San Antonio River wilderness Power Spot. I met Coleen R., of Houston (henceforth known as the Good Looking Slut, or GLS) in that eventful summer of ’75. I had taken up competitive swimming and springboard diving in high school (’66), then continued as a hobby through college and graduate school and the First Farm, and would drive in from the farm to either work the track or the lanes and excellent boards at the Trinity University pool, here in S.A., about three times a week. The details are in the Book of the huge omens that preceded and followed my involvement with the GLS, (after she picked me up at the pool), but, to make a long story 2 8

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

28

NO WHITE GUTTER

short, after several months of being taken for a sexual ride by the bitch (sportfucking, a friend called it), I asked her to marry me in early February, 1976, on the way out to my favorite archery range. Her reply: “I can’t, Ed, I have my career to think about (she was working on a Master’s in education at Trinity), and besides, I can’t tell you how many men I’m having sex with because it would hurt your feelings”. Whaaa . . .!!! Whoa!!! I don’t remember anything that happened the rest of that day, but after fuming for several days I drew up a huge, complex ceremonial Prayer for her, to focus pure Light at her that would, among other things, GUARANTEE that she would have an overabundance of appropriate partners for purposes of fornication for the rest of her life (or until she tired of it), and as payback for what she had done to me (and to who-knows-how-many other dudes, using her unbelievable physical beauty and brilliantly deceptive charm). As I spent several days creating it, I got more and more pissed off. Finally, on February 27, 1976, I walked up to my buddies’ trailer to party. I had sent her a harsh letter a few days back and I could feel her being upset (we were highly psychic with each other), and, sure enough, just as I got into the trailer the phone rang. It was the GLS. She didn’t appreciate the letter, etc., and the last thing I asked her was, “How do you rationalize sin?”, and she hung up. I went down to river that very night, beginning the Ceremony, by “coincidence, at exactly 9:00 (3 times 3). The Ceremony lasted almost four and a half hours, using every technique I had learned to that night, wide-open, full-force (the SAT NAMs were exquisite). The first half of the Ceremony was dedicated to the promiscuous bitch, -again, for more than an ample supply of karmically-appropriate and equally promiscuous partners, and to cover any other forms of bullshit she possessed, lurking in that highly intelligent, self-serving, manipulative, luscious physical form. Then I left the bitch behind, and the Ceremony progressed into taking on all the bullshit on the planet, wide open. The last hour or so I spent completely out of my body, screaming upward at a very bright Light: no longer as an individual, but as a conduit for that Light, -as the Warrior Angel demonstrated- to pass into me and through me unto every aspect of the physical dimension and all the dimensions beyond (omni-directional prayer, -see HEY, STREET FREAK!!!) Many times I felt some very large Beings come up, but they were only there to watch the Light show, -my pre-ordained fulfillment of the Dream-Vision of October, 1972and did not interfere. More about other huge Magic the bitch provoked, even a couple of years after I threw her away, in the Book . . . Digging up/inheriting the Shaman’s Power Rock (and the fierce Native American astral Shaman who made it) a week after the Ceremony; his appearances to the landlord’s family; my first challenge to supernatural combat (earning the Power Rock). I dug up the Power Rock about a week later, from deep within the hill sloping down to the back door of my farmhouse. As fate would have it, several weeks earlier I had begun digging into the hill. It was barren, as if someone had had goats in there in the past, so I decided to just move the hill, a wheelbarrow at a time, cart the dirt across the dirt driveway into a gulley, and replace it with topsoil for a garden. I had moved hundreds of pounds of dirt and was deep into the hill, with a perpendicular wall about seven feet up, when, on this particular day, a Wednesday (remember that), as I stuck with the pickaxe the Power Rock fell out at my feet, untouched. It was heavy, for its size. The Native American dude who had made it (and placed it there, way back in time, for me to receive from deep within the hillside after the Ceremony) contoured the bottom to fit in his palm (it fit my hand perfectly), and the top was flat, with a creature, -arms, legs, and head, made of some dark, durable material. I gave thanks then and there, and took it into my prayer pyramid, which housed my altar and the Nichiren Shoshu gohunzon (the scroll representing the highest conceptual levels of God) and a bunch of very special items from Nature, and dedicated it with lengthy prayer that evening. Little did I know that I would yet have to earn it, through supernatural combat with the dude who made it, -the first of many years now of Training in supernatural combat.

E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

29

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

2 9

71973-EILA

Three days later, on Saturday, the landlord’s 16-year-old daughter, Jane, came up to visit, as she did occasionally (they lived in an older, two-story house down the drive, closer to the river forest). After some small talk, she asked, “Oh, did you hear what happened?” It seems that Wednesday night, when she went upstairs to her room there was a man there, floating in the air, with a black cape and glowing eyes. When she ran, screaming, down the stairs and momma came up, he was gone. The exact thing happened the next night. On Friday they had had a “minister” come out to do an exorcism (I had met this guy, -he was a flake). As he, mom, and Jane were there this spirit shaman came into the room (but only so Jane could see him), and the flake was asking him questions: “What is your name?” “Om.” “Who sent you?” “Ed.” Then it raised a knife at Jane and told her it was going to kill her, and disappeared. I knew even before she finished that it was there for me, to earn his Power Rock. His name being Om was bullshit: the landlady, Carol, who was an extremely primitive, immature woman, had heard me practicing mantras up at my house, so this thing was just taking advantage of her ignorance. The same thing for the bullshit that I had sent him (he was feeding this religious flake the questions and answers through Jane). I went into the pyramid and returned with the rock, and as I entered the room with the rock behind my back Jane had trouble breathing. I explained the discovery of the rock and his appearance to Jane, explained that he wanted her to be afraid of him and could feel every thought she was thinking, and told her to rebuke him in Jesus’ name and tell him to go to hell. She did so, in a shy manner, regained her breath, and I sent her home and took him on. I went into my prayer pyramid and got face to face with him: “You scarer of young women, I banish you to hell” etc., with all manner of prayer techniques and a lot of Breathing and power shouts several times daily, at my farmhouse and down on the Power Spot. After a few days of this provocation he first came at me in a Dream. Again, this was the very first of scores of progressive Training encounters in supernatural spiritual combat in the astral realm over the years (the Book). In the Dream, I raised up in bed on one elbow, because “Jane” had just walked in through the front door. In an instant, “she” walked up next to my bed in a weird gait, and raised up “her” dress, and I felt myself being drawn to “her”. Just as quickly, I instinctively raised both my arms before me and yelled, aggressively, “No!” There was a flash of light, and I was staring directly into this guy’s very intense eyes. It was a standoff. I got up and went immediately into prayer, and blasted him some more. The final confrontation came a few days later, but this time through his manipulation of a human channel. I was working in my front yard, when gunshots began from another part of the property, about 80 yards over a rise to the east. There were two trailers over there: one where my three Air Force buddies (and fellow party animals, who raised some high-quality Columbian) lived, and the other next to them with some dumbass and his wife. There was a slight hill and heavy brush between my place and theirs. I heard a couple of bullets go down over the landlord’s house (they weren’t home), and a couple went over a small house where a real nice Chicano couple lived (where my beloved Ann would move into, replacing the GLS). Then one came over my house. That’s when I snapped. No sooner did I jump around the corner of the house than one went right where I had been standing and through the window, lodging in the wall inside. That’s when the Chicano dude came out and started shouting to stop the shooting and I joined him, yelling up that way. The gunshots ceased and we went up the road to find out what was going on. It seems this simpleton was drunk and stupidly firing a pistol he had just gotten for his birthday in all directions. The thing’s aim, through the drunk, was precisely accurate. It would have hit me, standing in the yard, had I not jumped out of the way (thank God, literally, and my angelic Warriors, for answering protective prayer). Also, on the inside was my couch that I laid back on to study holy books, and judging by its trajectory, it went right through the psychic imprint of where my head would have been, had I 3 0

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

30

NO WHITE GUTTER

been there. A two-for-one shot. Good shot, dude. I went back into the pyramid and got right back in his face. A few weeks later, just as I cosmically ran out of rent money, Carol left a note on my door for me and my evil spirits to get off her farm. The timing was already Set Up by my Jesus, so I moved on to my next assignments (initially, becoming homeless for the first time, doing hard ranch work for an old crippled rancher and living down in my beloved forest until a couple of other guided moves and then the Second Farm and more huge Magic for another year -see the Book). I realized, in retrospect, that the guy was making me earn his Power Rock. Don Juan showed Carlos repeatedly that shamans/brujos/sorcerers of certain schools of thought often will use supernatural methods to hurl death at those they deem worthy, and that there is nothing personal in such challengesit’s actually a sign of respect. This guy also seemed extremely territorial (I laugh). I should add that since Carol didn’t give me the time to overcome the dude some other events occurred after I left. Jane’s boyfriend and she got drunk shortly afterward and he ran his car into the side of a moving train on a back road, but all she got was a nasty bump on her forehead. Oh, and I found out later from Jane that an old cowboy and his wife and three kids moved into my little house, and that the wife got pissed off and emptied an entire clip from a. 22 rifle into him, then when he crawled, bleeding, out into the yard, she beat his head in with a big rock. Maybe it was related, maybe not. Maybe Carol should have given me more time to cleanse the farm. Oh, well . . . The Dream Dragons: the three introductory Dreams, ’75-’76; the three annual Gifts of the Three Wood Dragons, ’79-’81. Lastly, the three Wood Dragons, -gifts from the Great Serpents, or Dream Dragons. I was introduced to the Dream Dragons in a precise succession of three Dreams, -two on the First Farm in early ’76 and the third on the Second Farm, in the fall, then given the three Wood Dragons, annually from ’79 to ’81 on different Power Spots, -the second on the Great Cat’s river Power Spot- each and every one under extremely magical conditions (coming up). All this, again, so I would tell ya’ll about it and encourage you to awaken and use your own Magic, with the Lord’s help. In the First Dragon Dream, I was beside a large lake facing a spirit Teacher. This guy was about seven feet tall, heavily muscled, and dressed in ornate, ancient clothing, almost like the proverbial genie. He was telling me, telepathically, that he was about to call up some huge creature from beneath the lake. He gave me the name of the creature (or family of creatures, it turned out), which was totally Tolkein-ish and which I woke up remembering, and use to this day. Then, three normal-sized men were standing in front of him, and he picked each one up in turn with one hand and threw them into the lake, as a form of sacrifice. I woke up and wrote down the Dream, but could not do anything else but file it away as unique, and probably supernatural. The second Dragon Dream came a few days later, some time before the 2-27-76 Ceremony and the catalytic effects of my receiving the Power Rock. I was in a room with several other brothers, just milling around, when suddenly one entire wall burst in, followed by a total cascade of water. A serpent’s head, as tall as the ceiling, thrust in at the same time. His huge eye met mine, and some kind of energy (recognition?) passed between us. The torrent immediately engulfed the room (I was in the second person then, just watching the event), and one dude was washed off his feet and a large tongue wrapped him and pulled him under. That was the Dream. I knew there was a connection with the previous visit by the Teacher (by the aspect of the water and a huge new Creature), but it took the third Dragon Dream to put it all together, and understand the precise, intelligent progression of their introducing themselves. Fast forward to the Second Farm (please see the Book), in the fall of ’76. This Dream was set up (as others) by an event that had happened earlier in the physical dimension. Earlier that day, as my lady, Mary, and I were leaving the Second Farm to head to the city, I saw a large snake lying on the ground up ahead on my side of the driveway. Mary was E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

31

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

3 1

71973-EILA

afraid of snakes (I have always loved them, being brought up totally outdoors in South and East Texas), so I figured I would catch it and let her pet it. I pulled up next to it so I could open the door and I step out, with it right at my feet. It was lying flat on the ground, motionless, trying to be inconspicuous, so I moved my hand in an upward tai-chi movement before its face, to let it know I knew it was there. I hadn’t thought to make a positive ID as to whether it was poisonous because even though it was dark like a moccasin, we were a good distance from the river and this guy had some distinct markings along its back (as opposed to all the ones I remembered from my early east- and south-Texas childhood in the swamps and rivers, which were a solid muddy color). But his guy was definitely a moccasin, and he let me know it in a priceless, unforgettable way. He flickered his tongue, as if to say, darn he sees me, then rose instantly, smoothly, from a prone to a striking position. But as he did, he made a motion that was as quick as thought and which only an animal or an experienced outdoorsperson (or shaman) would have seen: he opened and shut his mouth instantly, extending and retracting his fangs, deliberately yet totally nonaggressive. It was an exquisite move, meant solely for communication, as if to say, “See what I’ve got? Make your move, white boy”, and then he just remained there, elegant, poised, non-aggressive, to await my response. Whoa, sorry dude. Needless to say, I stepped back and apologized to him, and after a bit he came out of his striking position and returned calmly back into the brush. What a beautiful and intimate interaction with this magnificent animal. A few nights later, I was at the farm alone (Mary had stayed in town) and was given the third Dragon Dream. I was looking down at the farmhouse from about fifty feet in the air (the same astral position from which I had seen it, and Mary, in a Dream months before I was Led to them, -see Book) when a HUGE serpent came up over the top of the house. The body was a good forty feet across and seemed to stretch back endlessly, without diminishing, into a fog, and, as it rose, dwarfing me, to a striking position far above me it opened and shut its mouth, displaying several rows of fangs. It was a DRAGON, in full display. There were a couple of Visits after that, full-sized (see the Book) which scared the crap out of me, so I had a talk with them, and since then they have come, the majority of times, as more regular-sized serpents, sometimes with iridescent colors or magical properties, and mostly in an affectionate manner, allowing me to catch and caress them. They have also come a few times as full-sized or cuddly-sized dinosaurs or lizards (full-sized: totally scary), and a few times as serpentine critters that do not have any correspondence with animals existing on the Mother Earth at this time. Technically, they are a class of Nature Angels that oversee what we know as serpents, just as all animals and ourselves have our Angels that resemble us, to a degree. Several archetypal Angelic Nature Beings of other kinds have also come since then (we each are individually close to different animals and their supernatural counterparts, as the Native Americans knew)- please see What Happened(?). I would invite you to reach out to meet and know your own Nature Angels: everyone is close, individually, to several different mixes of such Beings, natural and supernatural, as the Native Americans knew before their genocide by the so-called “Christian” Europeans. The Gift of the Earth Dragon, 1979. The first Wood Dragon, the Earth Dragon (at bottom, in the picture) was given in the summer or fall of ’79. I had taken my then-lover Teresa out to the dirt road that dead-ended just past the drive into the First Farm, on the backside of Braunig Lake. I had meant to take her down to the Power Spot, but as fate would have it (coincidence: when God prefers to remain anonymous) some folks had parked at that trail, so we went along the backside of the lake to another Magical place I knew. This was another Power Spot, where a small stream came off the lake and formed dual waterfalls beneath a grandfather oak that stood strangely alone in the midst of mesquite trees and thorn brush. 3 2

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

32

NO WHITE GUTTER

The symphony and mystical ambiance was breathtaking, and we spent an outstanding afternoon there, drinking it all in. Just before dusk we began our way back, (ironically) being very careful not to frighten or offend any serpent brothers. In those moments, this actually happened: a volcano or a huge dust cloud from another side of the planet had blown in, and on that very day, in those very moments as the sun set the sky was completely covered, horizon to horizon, with tubular-shaped clouds that stretched in straight lines from east to west, and the entire panorama turned bright, then blood red, casting an eerie light on us and everything around us. The silhouettes of big lake birds overhead seemed to be pterodactyls, and everything became prehistoric just as we walked up on the first Wood Dragon (the bottom one in the picture). This one was sculpted supernaturally for who-knows-how-long (their sense of time is different from our physical, linear time) from a fallen tree trunk. Isn’t it beautiful? And the picture doesn’t begin to do justice to the deep texture and complexity of the wood grain, up close. I call this the Earth Dragon, because it was given from the ground. It has a softness, or feminine nature about it, as opposed to the Fire Dragon (the middle one), which is definitely aggressive, and masculine, and the Water Dragon (at top), which is androgynous. I cannot emphasize enough that I had no idea that this was the first of three Wood Dragons I would be given as gifts from the Dream Dragons, -one each year under blatantly Magical conditions. She was just incredible by herself. Again, can you grasp the immensity of three, underline, three, physical objects deliberately given by these huge, friendly, intelligent, serpentine, supernatural beings, once a year? It still blows my mind, just as it does every time when they show up to say hi in an occasional Dream. The Gift of the Water Dragon, 1980. The second Wood Dragon or Water Dragon (the top one, in the picture) was given to me a year later. My apprentice, Richard (a highly talented young shaman, in his own right, who was present at three separate Visitations, including one on the Power Spot, -see Book), and I made the 25-mile expedition south from S.A. with some prayed-over peyote from my canyon-full down in the south Texas desert with the expectation of doing some prayer on the Power Spot. There had been some huge storms come through recently and we figured all of Nature would be charged up, to amplify our Ceremony. But when we emerged from the brush, we found that the river had come way over its banks and the entire river forest was under water. We prayed at an alternative Power Spot, on top of an ancient Native American village I knew of up in the brush, and went home. A couple of weeks later, when we could get down to the Power Spot, there was the Water Dragon, suspended in flight directly above the Power Spot in the limbs of the grandfather oak (!!!). Needless to say, we gave thanks (Richard already knew of the Dragon Dreams, the first Wood Dragon, the Great Cat, etc.), I disentangled it and took it home and suspended it above the Earth Dragon. As I said, this one is androgynous, given from water. It is some kind of vine, with the root as the head, complete with pterodactyl crest, from who-knows-where, washed down the river to be given right to me. Pretty cool, huh? -In the grandfather oak, right on my Power Spot! It blew Richard out, as well as myself. Pretty cool, man. Yeah. The Gift of the Fire Dragon, 1981. A year later, in 1981, the third Wood Dragon, -the Fire Dragon, was given. I was a lifeguard at a city pool on the southeast side of S.A (my fifth season), with baseball and soccer fields west of the pool and at least fifty acres of heavy brush/mesquite/cactus/rattlesnakes/all kinds of small critters to the east. Again, as “fate” would have it, I was short of money, waiting on my first check, and my landlord was being a jerk, so one day I got a wild hair to explore that brush and see just how wild it was. It was totally E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

33

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

3 3

71973-EILA

dense, with only one small trail dissecting the brush to emerge at a golf course several hundred yards down below and, as it turned out, an abundance of rattlers, moccasins, coral snakes, and all manner of wild game. Way back in, there was a swamp (where I grew successively larger crops of weed from ’83 to ’86, with the last crop starting 700 plants, -in the Book). So, to begin a lifestyle that the Lord designed to keep me close to Nature and that I have repeated for weeks, months, and years since then in Texas and northwest Pennsylvania brush/wilderness areas, in every kind of weather, I put everything in storage and set up a good camp way back in there, where no human would even be tempted to wander. Man, I was home. A few times some good buddies from the pool would come out to party and we would all share excellent weed and just enjoy being outdoors. More than once I was told that they envied me, in a good-hearted way, for my paradise. Little did I know that God would lead me to all kinds of brush and wilderness areas for the next twenty-plus years, to keep me close to the Critters. On a day off I ate some prayed-over peyote from my south Texas canyon and caught a bus across town to see a movie, but when I got there another movie caught my eye: Dragonslayer, so I went in there instead. It turned out to be an cute, witty, Disney-Paramount movie complete with the wizened old sorcerer and his bumbling apprentice, magic, a tremendously witty and camp dialogue and plot, and very neat special effects, including an incredible Dragon (a fire breathing, virgin-eater: not friendly, like mine). I watched it twice, mesmerized, and then caught the bus back home. As I walked across the sports fields toward the brush, a huge storm was approaching from the south: towering thunderclouds, black at the bottom with lightening already showing and the winds picking up. I got back in and prepared the camp for the onslaught and started a ceremonial fire. I pulled over a dead tree and put the root end in the fire, thinking to feed it in until the storm hit, but the music of the beginning rain on my tarp put me to sleep and I forgot about it. The next morning as I emerged I was in total awe: the rain had put the fire out, but not until it had perfectly formed the Fire Dragon’s head, complete with eyes, jaws, and tympanum. Then I saw the fin on its back, and, later, that the pattern of the bark along its length made perfect scales, finished off with a forked tail. This one was also perfectly sculpted, supernaturally. And so it was in this manner I was given, from the Dream Dragons, the third gift of the three Wood Dragons: this one being sculpted from fire, and thus the Fire Dragon. Again, each has its own personality and gender, -this being the fierce one: striking pose, aggressive, masculine. Summary. Thus ends the testimony of the four (4) physical objects given by supernatural beings (!!!): the Power Rock and the three Wood Dragons. As a footnote you might find interesting, as I said, the Dragons have come to me now in a great number of Dreams in different sizes and manifestations, just as have several kinds of Great Cats since the initial befriending of the Great Cat, and, over the years a great number of other magnificent supernatural Nature Beings. Again, these are archetypal Angels of the invisible, supernatural Nature Kingdoms, just as we a human have angels that oversee our existence and resemble us, to a degree (or is it vice-versa?). And, again, each of us has our own unique affinity/closeness to a number of these animals, natural and supernatural, as the Native Americans (and other tribes) have known since ancient times. Unfortunately, after the great genocide by the Europeans much of this invaluable Knowledge has been lost, but is obviously not beyond reach, by the grace of the one God, to the sincere seeker, even to a white boy like myself (and all of you). The Large Ones especially appreciate our prayers on their behalf, considering what our species is doing to their physical Brethren all over the Mother Earth and because they know, and love, Jesus as the coming Messiah, not just of humankind, but what will be left of their Brethren within this dimension after the fulfillment of the prophecies and the great, pre-ordained slaughter of Armageddon. I ask, daily, of the Great Spirit (Whom I know personally as Jesus, or God-Who-came-to-walk3 4

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

34

NO WHITE GUTTER

among-us) and of my attendant Teachers and Creatures, as I call them, that all the peoples of the Mother Earth, and especially the young, re-learn of our closeness to the Nature Brethren, natural and supernatural, and of our complete dependence on the Mother Earth for our very survival, and that of our children, and of their children, and of their children’s children’s children (Moody Blues), and to treat Her accordingly, from our “leaders” on down (or get the hell out of the way). I do know, unfortunately, however, that even prayer cannot fully set aside the pre-ordained anger that God is going to unleash, through Nature as well as by man’s own technology used against himself, in the imminent, prophesied seven years of Tribulation and then Satan’s nuclear orgasm at Armageddon. Oh, and since I noticed how weird, serious, intense the Training was, even from the mid-seventies on the First Farm, I am personally interested in the Biblical prophesies contained in Malachi 4:5-6, and Revelation 11:3-13, in which the supernatural forces of Nature will be called upon (by Elijah and Moses, reincarnate as the Two Witnesses -Rev 11: 3-13- and those who join them) to play a major part in bringing the Family of God on earth into the Kingdom Age. YESHUA! SAT NAM! SO MOTE IT BE! One Planet. One Family. One God. Love, Ed 7-7-07

E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

35

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

3 5

71973-EILA

SELECTED EXCERPTS FROM THE MUCH-LARGER (UNFINISHED) BOOK, MEMOIRS OF A CHRISTIAN SHAMAN/THE PHYSICS OF PRAYER Title Page First Page Social Work Resume Metaphysical Resume (The Brujo Letter: Looking For the Perfect Woman) Visitation The Immunity Article, Express-News, San Antonio To Younger Mystics On The River Farm: Timothy (The Morning After Meeting Mescalito). Trip 537A/Schizology An Affirmative Prayer To Jesus Untitled A Halloween Gathering On The River, With Friends To A Friend, Upon Her Father’s Death (From A Zen Influence) Friday Night: Expectation/Renunciation (Pondering Colleen) The Encounter Clare Wandering (Five Months On The Road) The Anti-Abortion Letter The Anti-Abortion Rejection Letter (Too ‘Religious” For A “Secular” Newspaper: Bob Richter, Editor) The Psycho Bitch From Hell The Bookstore Messin’ With The Law (Converting The Stoners) To Judge Barlow : Pay Me Back, James . . . The Barlow Letter: Dear Mr. Eiland . . . The Crop Of ’86: This Bud’s For You Hippie Tribe Snubs Marijuana Raid To Bush, The D.E.A., Etc.: Weed The San Antonio A.R.C. Devotions Proving God Scientifically, 5-18-06 101 Things God Can’t Do, 6-22-06 What Can We Pray For (How Large Can We Pray, And Can God Handle It?), 6-13-06 The Touch Of The Master’s Hand, 6-27-06 A Christian Adaptation Of The Nichiren Shoshu Japanese Buddhist Prayer Considerations A Christian Mystic Technique Utilizing The Kundalini Fire Breath And Holographic Visualizations 3 6

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

36

NO WHITE GUTTER

To The I.R.S.: The Letter Of 4-5-97 (K.M.A.) Letters To The Editor 12-11-79: Prophets Ignored 6-80: Secular Vs. Spiritual Government 11-22-83: The Day After 11-23-86: The Crop Of ’86: This Bud’s For You 2-11-87: Stabbed 8-1-87: The Poop’s Visit 1-26-88: Praising Jesus Illegal 3-27-88: Abortion 12-29-89: Immunity (“legal” system: K.M.A.) 7-9-96: The Abortion Letter 2-21-99: Coming Out 7-27-03: Celebrating the 7-27-76 Bust 12-13-04: Terrorists 7-13-07: “Poop” Defines “True” Church Mother’s Day 2000 (On Behalf Of All Abused Children Everywhere) The Satanic Nature Of Mandatory Taxation Hey, Street Freak!

E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

37

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

3 7

71973-EILA

THE TITLE, SUMMER OF ’91 In 1990, I lost an inevitable battle with the satanic Texas “legal” system after three years of bullshit, as a father in the state of Texas. The biological mother of my precious daughter, Lea Christine, the “legal” system, and Satan, succeeded in finally taking her after I had raised her alone for a year and a half (the “mother” became interested in Lea only after I filed for custody). I was in pretty bad shape then, so my best buddy, Jesus, took me to a heaven-on-earth paradise in northwest Pennsylvania by Canada where I spent the next two years outdoors, healing and honing my Gifts of Dreaming and intercessory prayer on personal, collective, and global levels (please see the Book). I spent the last six months in an enchanted pine forest about a mile upriver from the nearest, beatific little town, living quite comfortably on unemployment compensation almost to the very day when my state grant went through to attend long haul truck driving school in Pittsburg. It was there by my beloved river, sitting in front of my tent, that an almost-audible Voice clearly and firmly gave me the title of the Book, -the last thing on my mind after working on it off and on for almost fifteen years. Pretty cool . . . MEMOIRS OF A CHRISTIAN SHAMAN/THE PHYSICS OF PRAYER Edward C. Eiland

3 8

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

38

NO WHITE GUTTER

THE FIRST PAGE, SUMMER OF ’91 Ditto the First Page: given about a week later, sitting in front of my tent, completely unexpected, from the same, almost-audible but unmistakably clear Voice in that northwestern Pennsylvania paradise. This captures in a beautifully understated way some seventeen years of learning the complex implications of existing as a HOLOGRAPHIC, multi-dimensional emanation of Light directly from the Source, we being literal children of the One God, with all manner of potential to use our higher Gifts/Light frequencies to influence what I like to call our individual, collective, and global Timespace through focused, scientific prayer. A great deal of the Book is dedicated to these extremely complex principles, but I could not have come up alone with such a succinct, one-sentence jewel such as this. We are all God, having a very serious Dream.

E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

39

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

3 9

71973-EILA

SOCIAL WORK RESUME This and my fledgling professional social work career became history and I immediately became a “criminal” with the pre-ordained Bust of July 15, 1977 (a few plants on my deep wilderness farm: one plant was a “felony” -see the Book). It then became time to leave eighteen years of education, then the three years of (initial) mystical Training on the Two Farms, behind to study homelessness, the street, years of working myriads of minimum-wage jobs among some very fine low-income people out of those horrible (slave-) labor halls, a lot of professional truck driving, and years of brush and wilderness residency and further mystical Training. I just keep it for laughs, and as an example of the harm a satanic “law” can do, and has done to literally hundreds of thousands of good people, professional and otherwise. Wait until the next installment, when I will post Please check out the hilarious series of Huckleberry Finn-type mischievous adventures I deliberately had thereafter with the “law”, called Messin’ With The Law. Edward Eiland 304 Blanco Road San Antonio, Texas 78212 Skills/achievements summary. Extensive work (professional/volunteer) with mentally, physically, and economically disadvantaged, chemically-dependent, and the homeless since 1970. Highly aware of national and international events and their effects upon all facets of the national and international populace, individually and collectively, as well as Nature. Work experience, post-graduate. Social Worker, Miracle Mansion, San Antonio, Texas. I was individually responsible for seeking support services for as many as seventy clients at this faithbased residence for the homeless and drug/alcohol addicted (individuals and families). as well as arranging speakers on the topics of domestic violence, female empowerment, parenting skills, and child abuse. This also included intakes and crisis intervention. Child Care Worker, Vision Quest, Pennsylvania. I was responsible for the daily care and counseling for adjudicated delinquents, aged 12 to 18, at this wilderness residential facility. Community Youth Organizer, Volunteers In Service To America, San Antonio, Texas. I was individually responsible for the recruitment, training, and supervision of area high school youths in forming the Eastside Youth Coalition, which then performed various kinds of volunteer work in their respective communities. In recruitment talks at area high schools I also developed a presentation and resulting thesis, For Youth: The Psychology Of The World Citizen, which explains the tenets of 4 0

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

40

NO WHITE GUTTER

Transactional Analysis (age appropriate) and its use for growth as an individual and as a responsible citizen of the nation and planet. Social Worker, Salvation Army Home For Girls, San Antonio, Texas. The home was a residential center for at-risk females, aged 12 to 17, referred by parental, school, judicial, and welfare authorities. My work included intakes, casework, individual/group/ family counseling, job and home placement, staff training and supervision, and crisis intervention. Urban Planner, United Way, San Antonio, Texas. Planners were individually responsible for the in-depth analysis (usually about five weeks in duration) of the administrative structure and efficiency of delivery of services of various United Way agencies, and the formulation of an extensive written report, including recommendations for improvement of services (which was then reviewed by the United Way board). We also coordinated a volunteer network to screen the city (by quadrants) for little-known community services and published a U.W. pamphlet outlining these services. Work experience, pre-graduate. Child Care Worker, San Antonio Children’s Center, San Antonio, Texas. Child care workers were responsible in the summer months (I worked there for three summers, during my undergraduate work at U.T. Austin) for all the phases of daily activities of our youths, aged 6 to 12, -these being abused, neglected, retarded, autistic, and multiple-handicapped children, as well as the development and maintenance of a behavior modification system. There was a great deal of in-service training by professionals from various disciplines. I was also responsible for teaching swimming and water safety to our children, and the organization of various outdoor field trips. I also chose this agency for my semester of field work, during my graduate work at O.L.L.U. Counselor, Wimberly Children’s Center, Wimberly, Texas. This was a rural residential treatment center for adjudicated delinquents, -many from the Chicago streets. This work included counseling and a lot of one-on-one contact, crisis intervention, activity programming, and the establishment and fine-tuning of a behavior modification program. Volunteer work. Big Brothers and Sisters, Austin Football coach, Northwest Y.M.C.A., San Antonio, Texas (two summers). Drug counselor, San Antonio Free Clinic. Taught Transactional Analysis to inmates of Bexar County Jail. Taught several series of comparative religion at the Unitarian Church and S.A. Free Clinic. Began and managed a food cooperative of thirty families. Taught several presentations on drug pharmacology and abuse in the Northside and Northeast School Districts, San Antonio. Several music concerts (folk music, acoustic guitar and voice) at various S.A. institutions. Continuing education workshops. Domestic Violence, Incarnate Word College, San Antonio. Grantsmanship, Our Lady Of The Lake University, San Antonio. World Hunger, Incarnate Word College, San Antonio. Drug Pharmacology and Counseling, San Antonio, Free Clinic. E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

41

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

4 1

71973-EILA

Parent Effectiveness Training, Pilgrim Congregational Church, San Antonio. Human Sexuality, Unitarian Church, San Antonio. Child Abuse, S.A. Coalition For Children, Youth, And Families. Education. Graduated from Robert E. Lee, San Antonio: 95 GPA, top 2% academically (Honor Student, N.E.I.S.D. math champion, -mental computation), extensive sports interests, two years in Explorer Scouts. B.A. in psychology from the University of Texas, Austin (double minor: English and math, advanced placement credits in math, English, and Spanish). Master’s Degree in Social Work, Worden’s School Of Social Service, Our Lady Of The Lake University, San Antonio. Present Interests. Film, music, the outdoors, writing, prayer, Biblical prophecies regarding the Last Days. Sports. My sports interests included: hunting, fishing, camping, baseball (pitcher, championship team, San Antonio), football, competitive swimming and springboard diving (one and three meter boards), rappelling/spelunking (deep-cave rope work), horseback riding, surfing, scuba diving, water skiing (slalom, sideways, backwards), whitewater canoeing (Texas, New Mexico, international competition in Colorado), karate (third degree brown belt, University of Texas, Austin), archery, track, motocross, weightlifting, hatha/kundalini/tantric/mantric/karma yoga, wilderness survival.

4 2

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

42

NO WHITE GUTTER

THE BRUJO LETTER: LOOKING FOR THE PERFECT WOMAN (My Metaphysical Resume) Classified Ads Personal Column, Singles Express-News I got a wild hair and wrote this four years before I had it printed, in the summer of ’86. I had a huge crop of excellent weed going, and had just survived being stabbed almost to death, so I figured what the heck and had it printed as a Ceremony on all the women in San Antonio (and wherever else). This was a Zen exercise, not caring if it brought me any results, but the third woman it did bring, my beautiful Karen, was very powerful, and an intense lover for the time we stayed together, -until February, ’87. She, my last girlfriend to date, as well as a precious few others over the years preceding her, were exquisite expressions of the female Goddess: the feminine aspect of God, and I have been blessed for having known them. The letter still speaks for itself. My brothers, can you relate? Handsome, powerful (otherwise reserved, modest) young Christian mystic/brujo needs a good woman. She must be attractive, sophisticated, complex, magical and deeply spiritual, somewhat knowledgeable of technical mysticism and supernatural power, and with strong love for the visible and invisible brethren of nature. She must have an established, anointed, personal relationship with the Messiah, Jesus, the coming King, and His angelic warriors. I am 5’6”, 37 years old, conceived with the nation of Israel in May, 1948, and born during San Antonio’s worst recorded winter storm on the 33rd day, Candlemas, at 3:33 p.m. Greenwich/world time (Aquarian, moon in Aries, Pisces rising). I have golden-blonde hair and blue eyes, and am highly athletic, poetic, musical (I play very mellow acoustic guitar, but prefer oldies rock), with two academic degrees and over fourteen years of post-graduate training in world religions and the occult sciences (as well as political and environmental knowledge, nutrition and holistic health, street and wilderness survival, supernatural combat, etc.). I am experienced with power plants (as well as the “legal” system’s reaction to them) and have experienced huge displays of power, and have had hundreds of psychic and dream experiences and extensive contacts with supernatural beings, of both good and evil and in nature, - all in preparation for a coming controversial book and a harsh Latter Day world ministry. After eleven lean years, many spent in wilderness seclusion, I only recently entered through Grace a new life-period of seeming economic stability (steady food, a roof and bed, etc.) and would have a relationship to match, if it be His/Her will. I have trained in deep emotion with many goddesses: some exquisitely beautiful, but including far too many confused, spoiled, shallow, brutal, whimsically promiscuous “modern” woman”, and I pray continually on behalf of myself and my worthy brothers, with power techniques and complex visualizations, against these Times which have spawned so many of the latter.

E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

43

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

4 3

71973-EILA

Only a serious, qualified Lady should approach this, even in thought.* Edward Eiland ‘82, revised 11/28/85 Printed 9/14/86, 9/21/86

VISITATION While on the First Farm (‘74 to ’76: please see The Stories . . .), my Training in Dreaming quickly became a breathtaking nightly adventure. I studied Dreaming with several groups and practiced about an hour of pre-sleep prayer and meditation, and quickly attained around five to seven Dreams a night with perfect recall, which progressed from “normal”/analytical dreams to psychic and supernatural Dreaming (many of us potentially have such a Gift, among others). In the process, I learned that if I exceeded the hour of preps I was so full of Light and ideas that I couldn’t sleep. On one such night I gave up on sleeping, twisted up a fat one and put on Dave Mason’s Headkeeper album, and kicked back in the dark to enjoy a gentle night breeze coming up off the river. First I got a vague, but firm, concept which then became a jumble of ideas. They refined themselves, and as I started to write, they fell perfectly into place and I wrote Visitation almost verbatim. An interesting side note: the holy Temple was originally named Beth-el Hai (I liked the Tolkein-ish, mantric sound), which I found later in an obscure but significant geographical reference in the Bible. I changed the name some while later to Shaas-ta-vehr (still mantric, Tolkein-ish). I still recite this piece occasionally to myself or for close friends for the spiritual high.

VISITATION (A Verbal Recitation By A Post-Armageddon Village Historian To The Young) Lo, and the archangel appeared unto them in the Temple of Wisdom, Shaas-Ta-Vehr, and spake in a clear voice, saying: BEHOLD! FOR THOU, BRETHREN, ARE NOW SPIRITUAL WARRIORS, IN SERVICE TO THE INFINITE ONE!!! Having been made aware of the eternal beings that ye are, and having been trained in the subtle complexities of Spiritual Law, none may turn back! To do so shall only manifest, and thus prolong, separation and impurity. ARE WE NOT INVINCIBLE!!! NAY to thy fears, for ye have incarnated to usher in the birth of the Kingdom of Holiness, -rainbows thy steppingstones to the Throne of Light! Would ye not now quicken thy attunement toward the beauty of the promised, and demonstrated, Perfection, and thus embrace the Fire of the Holy Spirit, in supernatural union with the living God?!! The time is NOW to add to the perception of the Oneness of Humankind! GLORY TO THE SOVEREIGN MAJESTY OF THE AGELESS ONE!!! POWER TO THE SON, JESHUA, THE CHRIST!!! Acknowledgment of kinship with the fierce and mighty Angelic Hosts should thy people now renew, and openly proclaim, as with those once-mortal brethren who have overcome the confusion of the earthly senses to turn inward toward Knowledge, and thus progress beyond this limited realm. Even these await in the still and finer spheres of the Higher Planes, freely giving of their protection and love unto all who would have it.

4 4

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

44

NO WHITE GUTTER

AWAKEN, FAMILY OF GOD!!! We are in need of thy Power, and clarity of thought!!! As manifestations of the One Mind, how would ye share your joy of existence? Troubled and confused Times approach your dying planet, and ye shall be tested well for sincerity, ‘ere the return of the MESSIAH, SOME FEW YEARS HENCE, even as your ancient prophets have foretold. The Angel was then gone, even as quickly. Those who had forsaken the Ancient Ways were astonished to hear of the Visitation, for the people of the Settled Lands had forgotten that such Beings existed, and thus had lost the talent of prayerful telepathic rapport with the realms beyond. Strange, is it not, young Warriors, that so many in those Times could lose sight of the Beauty that lie wasting within the tarnished Temples of man’s Soul? But we are well here now, and content. The fire is warm. Ed, from the First Farm on a sleepless night (too much prayer), 1975

E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

45

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

4 5

71973-EILA

IMMUNITY I let this idea incubate for a few months, then wrote this almost verbatim, and they (the Express-News) actually published it, complete with the last sentence, to my (our, O.K.?) surprise and enjoyment. It is still perfectly contemporary, is it not? K.M.A. (Kiss my ass . . .).

Edward C. Eiland, M.S.W. 910 W. Commerce San Antonio, Texas 78207 12-29-89 Letters To The Editor Express-News I am now 41, with two degrees and eighteen years of street experience, and have intensely followed local/national/international events for twenty-four years, including supernatural training through the Holy Spirit since 1972 (Whom I met in 1975 as Lord Jesus, the true King of this earth and soon-coming Messiah). I have watched, with Guidance, the increasing contrast between eternal spiritual Laws and manmade “laws” created by scribes (humanistic lawyers, judges, politicians) to twist God’s Laws for their own purposes, all over this planet, in serving Satan. I have watched the poor become poorer as the rich are richer, through “legal” manipulations (recently our “leaders” subtly gave themselves a raise from $89,500 a year to $120,700, bribes aside, while the minimum wage remains at $3.35). I have watched Roe vs. Wade, via the “supreme” court (Jesus is the Supreme Court) give “legal” sanction to the “legal” murder of many millions of unborn babies. I have watched the lukewarm, spiritually-dead, “state”licensed “churches” turn off over two generations to the God within, negating supernatural power and spirituality in many young warriors. As a father in the state of Texas abused by the satanic “legal” system over custody of my precious daughter, I have seen the Beast up close, where it hurts. I have watched the international “leaders” destroy my beloved Nature here, and all over the Mother Earth. Therefore, in Jesus Name and Authority, I hereby publicly announce my complete immunity from this Latter Day “legal” system, its mandates and petty authorities. As Lord Jesus admonished, “Come out of her (the Beast) my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues (Rev. 18:4). Stuff it dudes. Printed 1-4-90 with the title, Immunity claimed, in Jesus’ Name

4 6

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

46

NO WHITE GUTTER

TO YOUNGER MYSTICS (FOR HEATHER AND KELLY) All children have a certain Magic (they are still close to the heavens, from which they come), but some just simply sparkle. Such was the case for my sister’s little girl, Heather, and my apprentice Richard’s little niece, Kelli, who were about three years and six years, respectively. So, I wrote this for them. As I looked at it, I realized it might be enjoyable for kids of all ages (ages 3-70). Now the thing to remember about what people call God is that this is an energy, that is not in any form at first but Who is dreaming all this. People call God a boy, or rather a man, but this is because in the past the people were taught that the man, or the father, is the only person who is big and strong, and because Jesus, the Messiah, was and is a man. Now women are beginning to learn that they are strong too. So God is not just a man. God is pure energy that is in all things, men and women, and all of Nature. You have dreams at night, right? Do you remember your dreams? Well, just like you make up stories in your mind at night about things you are thinking and learning about, we and this world, and all the invisible worlds that exist Out There, are just God having a Dream. That’s amazing, huh? See, God is Dreaming right now that She is you, and me, and this room, and everything outside, and everything that Is. We are this energy, made by God into the way we are. That’s neat, because once you find out that you are God having a Dream, you can learn to make the Dream do what you want it to do. We call this prayer. God also became angels, and Jesus, and we should ask them to help us to learn to Dream right. If you hear about people praying, this means they are asking this Energy inside them to make things happen to help them be nicer people and to make other people and the whole world healthier and more happy. Lots of people don’t know about this Energy, though, or that it is right inside them, and you should always pray that these people can be happy someday, when they find out how God works. 11-20-79

E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

47

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

4 7

71973-EILA

TIMOTHY: THE MORNING AFTER MEETING MESCALITO*

After my Training by Carlos Castaneda and Don Juan had begun (’71) and Spirit moved me, postgraduate, to the First Farm in May, 1974, I discovered, -was led to- my huge peyote field deep in the south Texas desert (please see the Book) in early 1975. So in the first in a series of bi-yearly harvests that lasted until ’83 and yielded hundreds of pounds of prayer-over cactus, a highly spiritual friend and I brought out two days’ picking: well over 100 pounds. A couple of weeks later, I had my first actual contact (over an hour) with Mescalito, the supernatural, angelic Teacher that resides within the cactus, -the first of three such direct contacts (see the Book). On this prolonged visit, he approached as a complex and continual musical tone and taught me, lovingly and patiently, some very advanced meditation/prayer techniques, but Timothy is a true story about something real neat that happened about dawn the next morning. It’s pretty much self-explanatory, but I thought ya’ll would get a kick out of a couple of subtleties I threw in, tongue-in-cheek. “ . . . an extraordinary night . . .” is the only reference I made to my initial Visit from this incredible, exquisite supernatural Being, and “I have been unceremoniously surprised, in the past” refers in a likewise vastly understated manner to the major, multi-week demonic attack that followed the prophecy/warning by the Angel, back in October, ’72: please see The Stories Behind The Picture. Oh, and there is a real happy ending to the story: I Knew Timothy couldn’t stay indefinitely, so a few days later when he came into the bedroom again, I closed off all but a small part of the door and put a paper sack across the remaining space, and I’ll be darned if he didn’t run right into it and stay there. Then I took him down to the large trash pile behind the landlord’s house by the river, where I knew he would make a lot of friends and we both would be a lot happier. It did me a lot of good to see him hopping off, the cute, Magickal little critter. It is 6:15 a.m., the dawn is beginning to show on the horizon, and I have been, after an extraordinary night, listening to Timothy play in the kitchen for some time now. Timothy is my pet mouse. Actually, he couldn’t be called a pet by most civilized standards. I don’t keep him in a cage, or teach him to do tricks (he comes and goes pretty much as he wishes). But, then, most civilized standards stop way back up on the country road. Some people, I figure, would label Timothy a wild, or a field mouse, or a Rat, or vermin, or other such scandalous things, and lie awake in mortal fear at the thought of a MOUSE lurking somewhere in the dark just beyond their perception, waiting to pounce with sharpened claws upon them, should they by some chance fall into non-alertness, or (even worse) sleep. That’s really unfair, though. Timothy is a very gentle soul, as I get to know him. And he doesn’t even eat so much, as I once thought. A piece of leftover bread here, a kernel of corn there . . . well worth the price of companionship, by my estimation. 4 8

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

48

NO WHITE GUTTER

We weren’t always on such good terms. When I first heard him moving around in my kitchen, where the grain sacks are stored, I was kind of put out about him being here. I even thought, fleetingly, about destroying him (sorry, Tim). The first time I woke up with him on my sleeping bag beside me (I sleep on a mattress on the floor), staring me in the face, he ended up in (no doubt) surprised flight over my prayer pyramid. And then I chased him around for awhile. Things have changed since then. Oh, he’s come around the bed a couple of times-he and the Large Ones can feel my daily prayers for Nature, and I guess he’s lonesome too, out here on the river farm, but I’m learning how to let him know that I’d Rather Sleep Alone. I beat on the perimeter of the bed, and against the wall paneling that separates me from the kitchen. The latter makes a neat, rumbling, The-Gods-Are-Angry sound, and I figure Tim’s picking up on it pretty quick. I let him scratch, and hop around, and pitter-patter all he wants, -it’s good for him, to be sure. But when he approaches the bedroom, or starts gnawing on a grain sack . . . SLAP

BOOM

SLAP

BOOM

SLAP

BOOM

SLAP

BOOM

SLAP

BOOM, etc., and then there is . . . silence.

You learn quick, kid. So here we are, developing this kind of weird relationship. I mean, being a (Christian) shaman, when I am awakened unexpectedly I automatically Throw Out a shield of protection around the farm, and everyone within my consciousness, just in case it’s an Unfriendly from the Other Places (I have been unceremoniously, in the past, as per my Training), but my Angels and Jesus keep those away now, and it’s always just Timothy, playing in the dark. It’s really nice to have a friend. From the First Farm, 1-27-76 *Mescalito is the supernatural, angelic Teacher that lives within the peyote cactus.

E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

49

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

4 9

71973-EILA

TRIP 537A/SCHIZOLOGY (A non-acid trip, during a dull professional agency staffing) My third semester at Our Lady Of The Lake University in S.A., working on my Master’s Degree in social work, was spent entirely in the capacity of a full-time social worker at a home for emotionally disturbed and abused children (like myself, thanks to my sadistic, insane mother). I had recently read a real neat little book called, 101 Ways To Get High, which included such methods (along with a very few of the obvious ways) as water skiing, making love, performing volunteer work, writing or reading poetry, etc., which prompted this little, totally non-serious piece. This all happened while sitting at a large conference table with all kinds of Ph.D.’s and professionals from several behavioral fields. “Empty space has ways of making itself known . . .”. As we dove within the dimensional vortex One of many to which I have been drawn recently I perceived wondrous oceans, washing me ashore. To the left, as I am wont to lean A she-being of celestial rhythm and beauty Supplicated motion. Forlorn oculars lusted for sustenance And all we could do was . . . regret . . . knowing. Seventeen in all: Numbered satyrs remembered previous dances In which all and none was forbidden to occur Leaving too much freedom of choice, according to some. Halt, steed! (Metaphysical transportation has a way of not responding) Lest concentration’s hold fortify itself. Entering the pink membrane Bubbles rushed to bid welcome And escort us to the sauna. Medieval toads pulsated to beatings of tom-toms Screams of delight showed immodest colors Yellow-red, purples of various hues, orange, and softest blues The which of whom Mixed in porous atmospheric bowls Leaked multitudinous tiny ribbons Which, crashing to the floor (as cymbals do) Rolled into meditative lumpy-balls. These, by subtle gyration (as is their nature) 5 0

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

50

NO WHITE GUTTER

Consumed protesting chairs. Dare I sit down? Empty space has ways of making itself known. A non-acid trip, during a dull professional agency staffing, 1971

E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

51

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

5 1

71973-EILA

AN AFFIRMATIVE PRAYER I wrote this just for the heck of it, to put down a few things I had learned until that time, and I guess it turned out O.K. Please enjoy. I AFFIRM that I am a God-Being of eternal Life, created from pure Light, in the name of Love: the son/daughter of an infinite Being, the Creator of all that is, Who is all-powerful, and all-loving of His/ Her Creation; Who contains within His/Her Being all knowledge of all things, past, present, and future, and of all Law; Who sustains, and IS, all the realms of existence: of the Mother Earth and all the planets and star systems within our universe (uni-verse: one song), and all universes; Who IS the realms of Heaven and of Hell, and all the visible and invisible Kingdoms of Nature, and all creatures and life forms that exist therein. I AFFIRM that I do seek, from this moment on, guidance and protection from the very highest levels of this Being, of Whom I am a valuable aspect, that I do welcome this guidance and protection in every area of my life and being, and unto all those whom I love: my family, my spiritual brothers and sisters of this world and the worlds beyond, and all whom I have known and shall know in this life or the lives to come, and unto all the peoples of the Mother Earth; I affirm that all shall seek, and know, the Oneness with our God, the Being that we are; that all may be lifted up, by the learning of, and living in attunement with, spiritual Law and the love of our Creator: from pain and suffering and imperfection into a state of joy, physical, mental, and spiritual Perfection and health, inward peace and courage in the face of all enemies, within and without, and that each may gain mastery of the attainment of the Christpower of spontaneous manifestation(thought to instantaneous physical reality), -our heritage through Grace as divine beings created from the One. I AFFIRM that none shall ever again fear death, for there is no death for the righteous, and that when my Lord Jesus chooses to separate me from my physical form I shall awaken in the company of angels, in the cities and countryside of Heaven, there to live until it may be fit that I return again to my beloved Mother Earth for further learning and service to my human and Nature families, whom I love and for whom I have compassion. I AFFIRM that I shall respect all persons, no matter how good or (apparently) evil, as Creations of my God, and that I will recognize that we are but One Being, having taken different forms and different degrees of spiritual advancement and purity. I AFFIRM the closeness of my angelic Teachers and Warriors, and of my Master Jesus, to myself and those I love, and that we shall be trained by them to become instruments of Good in the world, that our God may work in us and through us to greater and greater extent. I AFFIRM my allegiance and loyalty to my brethren of the mineral, plant, and animal Kingdoms, in the visible and invisible realms of Nature, and that I will do all within my power to preserve and enhance all Life in these forms, and to protect such from the destructive and ignorant actions of man, acting

5 2

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

52

NO WHITE GUTTER

forSatan (whom I rebuke in all his/her forms, in Jesus’ holy Name and Authority), which even now threaten to destroy all manner of advanced life on this, my Mother Earth. I AFFIRM that my children, and their children, and all generations to come, will be born into a world freed of hatred, greed, and ignorance and disrespect of the divine Laws, overcoming (as the Messiah) even death, and in so doing I affirm, with fierce passion, the Kingdom Age which even now comes to my planet, to be ushered in by the return of King Jesus and the angelic hosts in FEROCITY AND POWER AND GLORY. With the power and wisdom of my God, Who willfully manifested as Lord Jesus and Who is my Creator and thus the Higher Essence of my own consciousness, I affirm world peace, with happiness, prosperity, and spiritual enlightenment for all Light-Beings, with perfect harmony between man and Nature, in Jesus’ Name and Power and Authority, knowing that all I ask for in faith shall be given, in His/Her time, by the Father/Mother Spirit. I AFFIRM thankfulness unto my God for my Being, and unto my Mother Earth for Her nourishment of my physical Temple, and for all events that have occurred and shall occur, knowing that all in the Dreamlife is created for my spiritual growth, be it of Good or seemingly evil, and that all is created by Lord Jesus, Who is Love. AMEN! SAT NAM! SO MOTE IT BE! Around ‘80

E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

53

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

5 3

71973-EILA

TO JESUS Written in honor of my best buddy since 1975, the soon-coming Messiah (trust me) and the direct emanation of the One God Who came to walk among us and willingly undergo the incredible suffering of the Ceremony on the Cross, -all this so He could demonstrate that He, as our High Priest, could overcome all “physical” “reality”, even the illusion of death. This is also He Who continually exhorted the “common” people that they (and therefore we), as children of His “Father”, had the same innate, unlimited supernatural Gifts even as He demonstrated: “The works that I do shall ye do also, and greater works that these shall ye do” (John 14:12). One day all people shall know that He is also from the One Who sent Mohammed, Gautama the Buddha, Gandhi, Martin Luther King, the Native American holy men and women, and all saints, male and female, who have visited the planet over the centuries, each to their own people according to their own understanding of the One God (trust me). Oh, my close and powerful, loving, invisible Master How I love Thee and long again for thy sweet presence, even physical, in this realm So long has it been between visits, since seeing you here And in pain has the Earth-Mother and her many people cried for your return Knowingly and unknowingly. The priestcraft claim your role now, Messiah Their crosses being of glitter and empty mouthings of peace and prosperity As our world dies And many of the pilgrims, in fear and impatience And from the dead and shallow teachings of the spiritually-dead Have grasped such falsehoods as the Real While You must await Your time. Harsh and immutable will be their judgment when your Expansion And that of the Hosts of Angelic Warriors, does commence Casting these channels of ignorance and darkness far into the realms of hell For the thousand years of true peace, as the prophets have spoken Even this do you know, cousin. Many of our most exquisite Warrior-souls do now awaken in young bodies Girded about for war These shall see visions, and many shall willingly taste martyrdom For the sake of the human family And for the cause of clear Knowledge and Faith As Satan is fully unleashed here They shall not go unrewarded. 5 4

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

54

NO WHITE GUTTER

Such control do you have of your compassionate intensity, Savior That you do, in service to the Ageless One Hold back the ferocity that you are From those who cause, and shall cause, suffering for your people And unto the brethren of the Nature Kingdoms And who profit from the spawning of darkness In the name of the Light. But your time does come, sweet Essence And even now do I feel the immensity of your approach My Lord and Messiah, I would have it now. Ed, 5-23-78

E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

55

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

5 5

71973-EILA

UNTITLED This was written on a super laid-back day at the First Farm: sittin’ on the couch with a perfect breeze coming from the river forest, good weed and music, and a drifting, exceptional sequence of inspirational moments. It didn’t seem right to limit it with a title. The wheel of Life spins on And we weave our prismatic webs to encapsulate the Timespace Motion supplicates consciousness onward And gently surrounds the traveler with Love Loos’d from Antiquity’s gate. Shall we pause, for the Joy of it? The space ahead beckons The morrow needing to be overtaken. SELAH! 8-15-76

5 6

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

56

NO WHITE GUTTER

A HALLOWEEN GATHERING WITH FRIENDS, ON THE RIVER This is my attempt to capture a memorable event involving the deep-wilderness San Antonio Power Spot and a special afternoon and evening with a small group of close, beautiful, Magical friends I will love forever. And lo, we come Slipping silently from beneath the weight of worldly matters We don the cloak of fellowship; Loosening the veil of Care, and the burden of mundane affairs We dare enter the threshold of the mighty To once again claim the Heritage that is ours. Magical Warriors all We choose the heavens as our temple grounds The Ageless Ones watch ever o’er our ascent Into the rapturous enchantment of the unseen. Welcome us, our spiritual kin, for our task is worthy Valiant of heart are we, -our spiritual searchings gather us here now And ever gently, yet firmly, do we grasp The beauty and power awaiting us in this brief intersection Of Time and Space. Yea, and the Celestial Ones shall hearken unto our joy And smile lovingly upon these children of their Creator In this, our occasion of worship. With some good friends, at the San Antonio River Spot, First Farm, 10-28-75

E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

57

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

5 7

71973-EILA

TO A FRIEND, UPON HER FATHER’S DEATH (from a Zen influence) I wrote this for Sharon T., who was a fine, fine Lady and a good friend I knew in 1974, and an excellent mother of four good kids (and an ex-prostitute, at that). She also had some of the softest skin I have ever touched, or tasted, on a woman. Consciousness sheds its beloved fetters, Time and Space Morning’s moisture evaporates from Earth’s soft breast The sea of souls receives and discharges; Life unto death? No, Life unto Life. Awareness assigns sorrow, and Happiness must yearn also for creation. We chose provocation of Spirit over our Center’s calm Would we fear stimulation’s loss? A soul drifts here, then there, without movement A catalyst in the world of feeling An infant in ethereal planes Groping for nirvana among the lower lands. Is this sadness? Would we lend our weak support to this offspring of eternal youth? Regret is looking backward Contentment with having known is present, Caressing one’s Being. Rest gently among the flowers, Memory. Maker of my maker The precision of Thy guidance leaves none untouched. Samsara, the sea of consciousness, receives yet another charge To bless again, perhaps, with physical form And we continue. Ed, from the First Farm 1975

5 8

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

58

NO WHITE GUTTER

FRIDAY NIGHT; EXPECTATION/RENUNCIATION (PONDERING THE GLS) I wrote this mental excursion/catharsis during a prolonged period of confusion and anger that occurred between when the Good Looking Slut, Coleen, informed me she had been fucking around on me, and when I went down to my river Power Spot to zap the bitch, to assure she had more than an adequate supply of appropriate partners for her promiscuity (see The Stories . . .) for the rest of her life. This, in turn, triggered the Ceremony of 2-27-76, seen in the Dream-Vision of October, ’72, which in turn triggered the (pre-destined) digging up of the Power Rock behind my farmhouse (please see The Stories Behind The Picture) and the Visitations, duly recorded in detail, to the landlord’s family, and then me, of the astral very deadly and pissed off Native American shaman. Three times, and more, around the wheel of Life Did we fly, with winged souls The prismatic cascades embossed our minds With vagueness, of veiled rememberings. Was it thus, within such, as brought me here? I can but wonder. The Flow moves on And certain beings cannot bear the tide. Shall we shield them from the Light By indulging in Life’s sorrows? Nay, says he . . . the Dream is more than that! Spiritual Warriors roundabout, shall we heed the call Shattering from within the shell of Limit Yea, and fly away then to the throne of Beginning No end to be found The future our play. Pre-Ceremony, From the First Farm 2-20-76

E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

59

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

5 9

71973-EILA

THE ENCOUNTER I wrote this when I had planned to get some good friends together for a prayer ceremony out in the wilderness by the First Farm. There was a certain Tolkein-type dried creek bed we had found with all kinds of big, weird rocks and tree roots, and I had wanted to hide there and pop out when my buddy Ted brought them out. I would confront them as a guardian of the other realms, with he and I reciting this as an introduction to the evening. Something equally as fine came up, though, so we never followed through with it. (A: Antagonist; P: Protagonist) A: Hold, mortals! What would ye have in this domain? P: We are seekers, Guardian, and would be comforted in our worldly stay by communion with the higher realms. A: Ah, the higher realms would ye have?! Thinkest thou the beings of ethereal planes would care to sup with thee? Where hast thou acquired such arrogance and sense of self-import, challenger? P: As handiwork of the Infinite Creator, we claim this right. We come, aware of present limitations, yet with an eye toward the purity and vastness that is ours, as demonstrated by our exalted brother, Jesus, the soon-coming Messiah, and other mighty spiritual Teachers who have entered this world. We would make productive occasion of this great Sabbath of Halloween. A: Well spoken brother, and your company of sturdy brethren speaks well of your intent. The spirits are bold tonight, and power shall flow well to those who would beckon. Would ye have, then, the prince of Darkness, and powers of lust, iniquity, and destruction for your use, or dost thou lean toward the forces of Light? The truth, I charge thee, for falsehood shall bring thee misfortune, I assure! P: We would immerse our beings in the river of divine Love, Discriminator, and attune ourselves with the infinite wisdom, mercy, and compassion of the Creator. We supplicate the angels of Light as companions for the eve, -none else, and look to further harmonize with the positive forces of the Universal Being. A: Again, a wise choice, to my thinking, brother. Trifling with the dark forces would not sit well with the company of good folk here assembled, methinks, and such activity renders the afterlife unsavory. Come, then: your site is readied even now, the other realms await your expansion, and a night of powerful merriment and good fellowship yearns for creation. Yea, then, we must away to the Glen of the Dancers. You shall, indeed, this night claim the heritage that is yours. SAT NAM! SO MOTE IT BE! P: SO MOTE IT BE! Written for a future Ceremony, From the First Farm 1975

6 0

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

60

NO WHITE GUTTER

CLARE Clare was one of my major lovers of all time. She was a yoga teacher, single, raising her daughter Radha when we got together in late ’76. She was so Magical, feminine, sensuous, powerful with the Presence of the Goddess, and highly knowledgeable of mystical matters, including Tantric Yoga. Hatha Yoga, which she taught (yoga: growth toward union with God), is the most widely known, using the physical postures to improve the physical Temple, while Tantric involves making love to glorify and bring forth the presence of God, even to the point of attaining supernatural, literal Oneness with one’s partner (ideally, one’s Soul Mate). Often we would precede our physical lovemaking by sitting in front of each other, holding hands, looking into each other’s eyes and breathing in unison. As I inhaled, she exhaled. On the exhalation, she would “breathe” herself totally into me, way beyond the physical, (Soul to Soul), and I would “inhale” her total Being and the Goddess within her into me, then with a gentle hand squeeze we would switch roles. Of course, this “metaphysical foreplay” made our eventual physical Union exquisite, even supernatural. Indeed, God designed sex to be between two people deeply in love with each other, -enough to desire becoming literally One with one’s partner- and, with or without this technique, slam-bam, recreational sex (sportfucking) does not even close in quality to the real thing and its karmic payback is eventually “unsavory” -trust me. My lady, you are too much And I am humbled to silence before your quiet and powerful beauty Lover, comforter, sister-in-God I fear to love you more, lest I shatter from within Never have I known such strength as that Which draws us to Oneness And my angelic brethren smile heartily upon Your soothing embrace of my soul. Hear ye, my brethren of the higher planes I commend her to you, she and her rainbow child Joy here, protection and peace here, unto eternity, Ancient Ones Is she not exquisite, and from most high? The Dream has changed so as we join in dance, Beloved I touch you, taste you, breathe you, yearn for you Body to body, mind to mind, soul to soul Our boundaries release as we are One Intermingling in the fierce and silent union of our Love. Lady of the soft morning Satin coverlet for my being’s warmth. 1-6-77 E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

61

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

6 1

71973-EILA

WANDERING; FIVE MONTHS ON THE ROAD As a child, we had a book in our sizable home library by a nineteenth century Irish poet, James Whitcomb Riley, which had a huge influence on me, even as a young teenager. This guy could write in either the most eloquent, breathtaking language imaginable, or just as capably lapse into total hillbilly slang, ya’ll. I wrote this one night after a few weeks of being homeless for the first time, and was just letting my mind wander. It contains a subtlety I should share with you guys. I slipped in my knowledge (not mere “belief ”) of reincarnation: “It’s a longlife . . .”. Oh, gambols is not gambles misspelled, though it could have fit the contextual setting- it means something like weird beings of some kind, such as a gargoyle, but I meant it in a broader sense, tongue-in-cheek, regarding all the very serious, weird beings I had already met in those early years of Training. Angels, gather roundabout Here am I, lost in doubt Perusing over the playthings of my secret mind. Can I run? Can I fly? Shore cain’t see the reason why . . . not. A stumble here gambols there Hair on a flea’s tidier’n me atimes. It’s a longlife if ’n e’er I seen one afore And I most certainly have. 6-27-76

6 2

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

62

NO WHITE GUTTER

THE ABORTION REJECTION LETTER THE REJECTION LETTER (TOO “RELIGIOUS” FOR A “SECULAR” NEWSPAPER) This was an amazing, blatantly atheistic piece I received from Bob Richter, the editor of my hometown paper, the S.A. Express-News, in response to an anti-abortion letter I sent in (please see the letter, below). In the letter, I challenged the pastors of the spiritually-dead “churches” of S.A. as to why they were not screaming from the pulpit against the daily “legal” slaughter of the unborn (“Jesus is the Supreme Court”) within our city. I did rewrite it, as he suggested, knowing it was futile, and expanded pastors to include rabbis, mullahs, imams, priests, wiccans, brujos and brujas (to literal hell with atheists: let them be “offended”- they are going into hell anyway). Bob then wrote me back saying he was going to “forward” it to the religion editor (yeah, sure) and I never did hear anything after that. I wonder how many babies that letter would have saved, had he not blocked it for the sake of secular humanism/ atheism, and what kind of hard questions God is going to ask him when he inescapably comes before Him for his life review, for such censure of criticism of the lowest form of murderers, -the who “legally” destroy the helpless unborn and all who support them in any manner (all of whom are reserved some special places deep in hell). Oh, and speaking of some quotes his censure prevented-“too ‘religious’ for a ‘secular’ newspaper” (?!!): Deuteronomy 27:25: God’s curse on anyone who takes money to kill an innocent person. And speaking of the “state”-licensed, spiritually-dead (and thus satanic), useless, Latter Day “churches” and their priestcraft: James 2:17: Even so faith, if it hath not works, is dead, alone. Revelation 3:15-16: I know thy works, that thou art neither cold or hot: So because thou art lukewarm, I will spew thee out of my mouth (Jesus, dictated to John on Patmos). The Rejection Letter Dear Ed, Your piece is far too religious for a secular newspaper that should be readable to all- including Muslims, Jews, Buddhists, atheists, what have you. I’m not telling you how to do that. I think you can. I’m just telling you I can’t print it like it is. Try again. Thanks, Bob

E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

63

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

6 3

71973-EILA

ANTI-ABORTION LETTER: TOO “RELIGIOUS” FOR A “SECULAR” NEWSPAPER

6 4

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

64

NO WHITE GUTTER

THE ANTI-ABORTION LETTER Edward Eiland, Jr., M.S.W. 243 Teresa San Antonio, Texas 78214 July 9, 1996 Bob Richter, Another View Express-News Dear Mr. Richter, Would you please be so kind as to consider the following for publication in the column, Another View? Thank you and God bless, Ed Through the grace of my best friend and Savior, Jesus, I became involved with an exquisite group of (non-violent) born-again saints whom He has called to protest against the satanic ritual of “legalized” murder of the unborn through abortion. About twenty to thirty of various denominations visit throughout Saturday morning in prayerful vigil at a site of such satanic abomination called Reproductive Services, at Evers and Joiner roads, just north of Loop 410 (there are others). The response from motorists, (mostly) positive, negative, and apathetic, are a learning experience. Around ten or more children are destroyed here each Saturday, and daily through the week. The Spirit has, perhaps, prompted me to challenge all the (state-licensed) “churches” of my hometown San Antonio: WHY IN THE WORLD are there so few Christians out there on Saturday?! The sidewalks and streets should be lined with true believers! This satanic ritual is so unimaginably repugnant to the living God who formed these helpless unborns, yet you collectively acquiesce to this daily, continual slaughter, and thus to the perpetrators (“doctors”, “nurses”, administrators, escorts, security, disposal services, etc.) by passively allowing this ongoing horror within our city. According to our God, those involved in any way with these murder mills will know a fierce Judgment, -man’s puny secular “laws”/rationalizations aside (Deuteronomy 27:25: God’s curse on anyone who accepts money to kill an innocent person). Pastors (*Rabbis, Mullahs/Imams, Priests, Wiccans, Brujos/Brujas), why are you not condemning, from the pulpit, such ritual as MURDER (as seen by God), inspired by Satan, whose participants are in danger of supernatural damnation? Congregations, why are you not represented here in prayerful protest, or at the other San Antonio baby-killing facilities? Perhaps there are those fellowships that are spiritually dead, and therefore useless to Lord Jesus in these late Times (James 2:17: Even so faith, if it hath not works, is dead, being alone). How shall the many explain their indifference (shades of the previous Holocaust) when they meet the true Supreme Court, Who is a fierce, eternal, supernatural God, face to face? Perhaps such stagnant, state-licensed “churches” should re-examine Revelation 3: 15-16: I know E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

65

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

6 5

71973-EILA

thy works, that thou art neither cold nor hot: So because thou art lukewarm, I will spew thee out of my mouth (Jesus, dictated to John on Patmos). Fathers, you share in the sin, with the mothers, of the murder of your unborn sons and daughters as they are dismembered through scalpel or suction, burned to death, -inside and out- by saline injection, or poisoned by the latest pharmaceuticals, -all without anesthetic. Despite a Latter Day decree by humanistic legalists, a fertilized egg/two-celled zygote is an unborn CHILD, possessing a Soul, with a complete DNA blueprint for the person he/she is to become, if their life is nurtured and not cut off. Imagine the incredible Judgment the Roe vs. Wade “supreme” court will experience as they face their helpless victims and JESUS: as they are inundated by the agony, pain, and silent screams of more than thirty million children “legally” murdered since their “ruling” (Isaiah 10: 1-2: Woe unto those who enact evil statutes). As for those “clergy” who have not deviated from their Sunday ecclesiastical pablum in the face of such obvious display of satanic will: Hosea 4:19: And there shall be, like people like priest: and I will punish them for their ways, and reward their doings. Those who are so bellicose about a woman’s right to “choice”/MURDER should be aware that a Christian choice would entail either abstinence, the use of available contraceptives (their partners also), and/or holistic methods to prevent a child’s creation (whom some would then murder, for convenience’ sake). At the moment a two celled zygote/child is created, it is no longer “their” body, but their body with a helpless individual within them, and they (and the father) will be held accountable by our God for that child’s welfare, like it or not (secular, satanic rationalizations aside). The mother/father who would “legally” destroy their own son/daughter have obviously not sought Lord Jesus in direct prayer, or the many Christian options available (such as adoption), rather than such satanic abomination. The Word explains that our Lord Jesus judges not only individuals but nations as well, for collective trespass (such as the sacrifice of their children, be it unto Baal or the Latter Day Devil, through legalisms). America should repent, soon. As Jesus succinctly put it, in Revelation 18:4: Come out of her (the Latter Day Beast system), my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues. The true “choice” here is spiritual and supernatural, not merely physical and secular, as Satan, acting through a Latter Day “legal”/conceptual system, would have us believe. Amen? Edward Eiland *These were added, tongue-in-cheek, to a “revised”, second submission of the above thesis upon receipt of the handwritten letter from the Editor of the Express-News, Bob Richter, that the letter would “offend” “Muslims, Jews, Buddhists, what have you” (ATHEISTS BE DAMNED).

6 6

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

66

NO WHITE GUTTER

THE PSYCHO BITCH FROM HELL I like this, which I sent in to the Attorney General with each and every monthly child support check. In 1981 Satan himself (herself ), in a direct, calculated attack sent me this woman to have my precious daughter, Lea Christine (I named her for Christ, and baptized and committed her to Him as soon as she was born, on 1-11-1984). Cynthia (the PSYCHO BITCH FROM HELL) turned into a raving bitch soon after Lea was born, and after a year of this told me to take Lea and get out, so she could go out and play the slut. I did, and she did, and I raised Lea for 14 months alone (I was making good money, truck driving and then getting up the huge crop of weed in ’86). As soon as I did all the paperwork myself to file for custody, then she wanted her, her family got her a lawyer, and I was forced to retain a pro bono shyster bitch who literally gave her away (rot in hell, bitch) over three slow, agonizing years. Cynthia got herself knocked up by some sucker in the Army (her second of four babies by four different guys/victims) in ’90 and finally took Lea out of S.A. to Fort Hood, evil dripping from her lips as she sadistically savored my pain: “You’ll never see her again, and there’s nothing you can do about it, ha ha ha”. She didn’t know it, but I was gonna kill her and do the time, so at least Lea would have a shot at a decent foster home, but after a lot of prayer a gun failed to materialize at the last moment and I gave Lea to God. I have been in His/Her face daily since then some seventeen years now, to protect her, bless her, and prepare her for eventual spiritual service, despite the slut’s influence. After they were gone the Lord moved me into the heavenly, deep pine wilderness in northwest Pennsylvania next to Canada for two years to heal (I was pretty messed up, literally wounded deep by this direct, long-term satanic attack). Oh well. I wouldn’t want to be anywhere around the slut when God gets ahold of her. As they say on the street, payback’s a MF. Crash and burn, bitch. Literally. I figure some date entry clerks in Austin got a kick out of that letter. Oh, and Judges John Murray and John Specia, in S.A.: rot in hell. “My” pro bono “lawyer”, Jackie Reibach, who as well as gave my precious daughter to the satanic slut: rot in hell. The lawyers (scribes, Jesus derisively called them) who took money to give my little girl to the slut and the devil: rot in hell. Satan certainly knew what he/she was doing: losing my Lea to the slut through such an extended, obvious display of satanic bravado hurt more than any pain I have ever experienced, physical and otherwise, but I am pretty much over it now (2007). Edward Eiland 304 Blanco Road San Antonio, Texas 78212 Texas Attorney General Child Support

E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

67

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

6 7

71973-EILA

Dear friend, Please credit this $-- toward my child support for the PSYCHO BITCH FROM HELL: Cynthia Pitre (Richards/Lott) Attorney General #: 0139756201 Cause# 87PA00375 My Social Security # --------Thank you and God bless, Ed

6 8

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

68

NO WHITE GUTTER

My Precious Jewel, Lea Christine

E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

69

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

6 9

71973-EILA

A Power Pose By The River, Lea and I

7 0

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

70

NO WHITE GUTTER

THE BOOKSTORE This is just a little course I almost taught at the main S.A. mystical bookstore. I had too much else going on, though, and the bitch that owned the place did not want any mention of Jesus in her “mystical” bookstore, so it never happened. How ironic: these self-described “mystics” feel the need to dismiss the greatest mystic of all time, the fools. June 5, 1989 --------- ------- Bookstore Dear -----, Here is some of the manuscript from my coming Book that I thought might influence you to allow me to teach a course at the bookstore, as we talked about. I have also included pictures of the Power Rock (you have already met) and the Three Wood Dragons, given by the Dream Dragons. These are explained in an enclosed autobiographical piece, and I will be glad to bring these four objects, given by supernatural beings (with testimony of their being Given) to the first class. The course: Mysticism: man’s supernatural relationship with God; Spiritual shamanism, Castaneda style: brujos and brujas, spiritual warriorhood, angelic Teachers in nature, power shouts, power plants, rocks, and animals; Mysticism of the Native Americans; Psychic and supernatural Dreaming, techniques to enhance Dreaming and recall, prophetic and clairvoyant Dreaming, astral travel, Dream Teachers; Divine marriage, soul mates, supernatural love and sex, astral sex in Dreaming; Jesus as Lord, personal Savior, and soon-coming Messiah, and His esteemed brothers, Gautama the Buddha, Mohammed, and others; Biblical prophecies and nuclear Armageddon; Hatha yoga, kundaini yoga, mantric yoga as spiritual tools; Holographic consciousness and existence: the prismatic Creation: Breathing prayer techniques, the kundalini fire breath in prayer;

E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

71

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

7 1

71973-EILA

Prayer as a weapon; Divine healing; Supernatural control of the future through prayer, the Laws of Manifestation; Ceremonial (individual and group) magic and prayer visualization techniques. Thank you for your time, and please feel free to contact me at your convenience to arrange a schedule. Ed.

7 2

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

72

NO WHITE GUTTER

South Texas Agriculture

E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

73

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

7 3

71973-EILA

Prayed-Over Marijuana

7 4

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

74

NO WHITE GUTTER

Miracle-GRO Babies, June ‘86, Not Even Yet Gone To Bud

E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

75

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

7 5

71973-EILA

Protected By My Very Large Friends

7 6

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

76

NO WHITE GUTTER

This Bud’s For You

E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

77

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

7 7

71973-EILA

MESSIN’ WITH THE LAW (CONVERTING THE STONERS) These are the (promised) Huckleberry Finn/Tom Sawyer adventures I have had, with the “legal” system since that idiotic Bust of 7-27-77 put an end to three very serious years’ of initial Training on those two wilderness Farms, and changed my life forever (but as per my Jesus’ fierce Training, for the many years that followed. This is tongue-in-cheek, showing these particular bullshit, manmade “laws” for what they are, but I also apply that scrutiny to the satanic abortion “laws” as well (JESUS IS THE SUPREME COURT): TO JUDGE BARLOW: PAY ME BACK, JAMES, p. 65-67; DEAR MR. EILAND, p. 68-70; THIS BUD’S FOR YOU, p. 71-72; HIPPIE TRIBE SNUBS MARIJUANA RAID, p. 73; TO THE D.E.A., BUSH, ETC.: WEED, p.74-75.

TO JUDGE JAMES BARLOW: PAY ME BACK, JAMES After three years’ probation was over, I sent the head judge of Bexar County (San Antonio) this letter, in effect telling him what I thought of his manmade “laws”, and pretty much what he could do with them, including paying me back for my excellent weed that was taken from my by a satanic, manmade “law”. Edward Eiland P.O. Box 1864 San Antonio, Texas 78297 January 23, 1984 Judge James Barlow (Scribe/Pharisee) Dear James, Enclosed is a copy of the sixth draft of an as-yet unfinished paper entitled, Hey, Street Freak! -this being the sixth complete revision of perhaps seven. This paper is written for my people, the Rock and Roll generation, enticing them by their interest in “drugs”, ESP, heavy music, and the supernatural, to come to Lord Jesus, the living Messiah, for the so-called Gifts of the (Holy) Spirit and eventual supernatural Perfection. The paper includes scientific, sophisticated explanations of the workings of the eternal, supernatural, Divine Spiritual Laws that exist, above man’s feeble, barbaric, and inaccurate “laws”, and which govern the events that come to us from the “future”, from our own Higher Self, Which is God. 7 8

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

78

NO WHITE GUTTER

I began the original draft of this paper in the summer of 1979, as it says, but I was Aware of many, –most- of the Principles and Truths expounded therein in 1977, on July 15th in the early morn, when Frank Ashton, Bernie Salazar, and their boys traveled 25 miles out of the madness of the dying, selfdestructive Beast Civilization that all of you represent to me onto my wilderness farm by Braunig Lake to kick in my door and put their guns to my head (and to my gentle lady, Mary). This, for the “crime” of possession of my exquisite and beautiful (and prayed-over, supernaturally powerful) marijuana plants I had growing in my back garden, right in full view, along with my tomatoes and cantaloupes (snitched off by a meter reader). That Bust threw me from three years of living in the wilderness, undergoing Spiritual Training, into the darkness of the Bexar County Jail, along with other huge inconveniences too numerous to mention (but was noted by the supernatural God, -yours and mine), and was the incredibly harsh way my Master Jesus used to move me back into the city for the next stage of the complex and thorough Training He has given me, to this day. I came before you with a hugely complex consciousness that had witnessed (at that point) five full years of supernatural Training, and had to allow you to threaten me with your police militia, which gives you your “authority”, here in this “physical” world (as opposed to supernatural, God-given authority, such as will exist in the judicial Elders in the Kingdom Age just before us). I have prayed a lot toward all of you, including Mr. Tom Rocha, the “lawyer”/scribe who took $1200 of my money to do nothing (ironically, the total amount I made that year), using very complex combinations of prayer techniques from the various major and occult world religions. I have focused this power before upon others, who acted in similarly barbaric and primitive and evil ways toward me without reason/cause (I rarely give warranted reason for offense, since my Training began). These inevitably, without exception, have unpleasant events occur in their lives thereafter, according to my Lord Jesus Laws/Timing. This is the level of scientifically-amplified Prayer I have focused upon you for some time now, and progressively will have effects (payback) upon your personal and professional life, no matter your scorn for me and my People. I am calling, through continued prayer, the supernatural Judgment of God upon you, for your barbaric label, and treatment, of me as a criminal because I like the Plant. It is the satanic nature of your culture which has given you your shallow “authority” (before man, not God) which can simultaneously label as a moral issue what is no more than a difference between our cultures, and then assign to yourselves the right to use your earthly methods of tyrannical violence against those who disagree with your premises, and conclusions, about the Plant. THE JUDGMENT OF MY LORD JESUS BE UPON YOU AND YOUR FAMILY, as an agent, willing or unwilling, of the Satanic World System that brings our Mother Earth closer to Death, and my Master Jesus’ necessitated physical return (how ironic that you call us criminals). In my Master Jesus’ Name and Authority and Power, I demand restitution from you all for this great, immoral Wrong you have done me (and no doubt countless others) in the putrid name of your “state” “laws”. The monetary value of my plants, inflated by your satanic agents more than ten times over their actual value, was placed at $50,000. I demand that amount of you, James Barlow, in Jesus’ Name in the Power and Authority of the true Judge of righteousness, since you took salary as the representative of the satanic system that took from me what was mine. I also demand of you the $340 “court and probation fees” violently assessed against me to pay for the abuse I suffered at the hands of the red-necked, pagan idiot Verlander, at probation. He has already seen my Prayer in action in his life, and will see more, as will you (and especially as my Authority in Jesus is increased). I have also included here, with Hey, Street Freak!, nineteen single-spaced typewritten pages of quotes by my Master Jesus concerning those in your profession (scribes, Pharisees) who take salary and support from a satanic system to do harm to others, placing yourself in substitution for the supernatural Judgment, Intelligence, Grace, and Love of the Living God, Who is (still) Lord Jesus. E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

79

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

7 9

71973-EILA

You should repent, Pharisee, or His Judgment will be great upon you when you stand before Him, according to His own words. Send the money along, James. I don’t to be kept waiting. Having formally made you Aware of your great Sin against me automatically opens you up to the Power of my Master Jesus, Who has heard my prayers these past three years over this. Even a pagan as yourself will soon recognize progressively unpleasant, and inescapable, events coming to you as a result of the Judgment of a fierce, supernatural God (and, no doubt, on behalf of other good people you, personally, have harmed over this crap). History will call you, and the satanic system that pays your salary and gives you your pitiful “authority”, for what you really are, as seen through the Awakened consciousnesses of the coming Kingdom Age. Send my money along, James, or take me and my Master Jesus on supernaturally, and hope that your satanic “legal” system protects you from our Laws. You better hope I’m nuts, henceforth, as have others who have seen otherwise. Ask Ashton, and especially Salazar, what happened on their next Bust after I prayed at them from the coast, during a prolonged Peyote Ceremony (they both got shot in the head, -Salazar died). If you repent, and admit your Sin before me and my Lord Jesus, I will forget/forgive the entire Debt, monetary and otherwise, and will pray for you henceforth instead of against you. “The execution of an unjust law is the highest form of tyranny.” –Judge Oliver Wendall Holmes. Sincerely, Edward Eiland

8 0

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

80

NO WHITE GUTTER

JUDGE BARLOW’S LETTER (DEAR MR. EILAND . . . E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

81

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

8 1

71973-EILA

JUDGE JAMES BARLOW: DEAR MR. EILAND . . . Three very intense initial post-graduate years of mystical Training ended, ironically, with the Bust of 7-15-77 on the Second Farm: 100 acres of paradise 25 miles south of S.A., way up past a gate on a deadend dirt road, right on the S.A. River. A meter reader snitched me off: one plant (of 45 seven-footers) was a “felony”. After four days in jail (a whole neat story in itself after the brothers found out what I was in for) I snapped to call Tom, one of the top criminal defense attorneys in the city and to whom I had apprenticed in paralegal work in graduate school, who said he would have me out the next day (he was busy with a capital murder case). Though they had valued my 45 plants at $50,000 (the narks must have weighed the freakin’ dirt: they were just going to bud, and worth maybe a grand, just for the weight), Tom got me three years’ probation (no piss tests, in those good old days: party on . . .), with Deferred Adjudication, -wiping the record clean- at the completion of probation. It is, truly, a matter of who you know. I was brought, cosmically, after a month’s delay, before Judge James Barlow, the “head” judge of Bexar County, on my birthday. He was a real big guy, looking down from his throne over half-glasses. It was a brief, arranged meeting: “Just growing your own, huh boy?” “Yessir.” “If I ever see you again I’ll put you as a farm worker at T.D.C., you understand me?” “Yessir.” “Motion for probation granted. Get out of my courtroom.” “Yessir. Thank you, sir.” The moment I walked out of his courtroom I started “messin’ with the law (numerous extremely humorous anecdotes covering many years, covered in detail in the Book). I should mention that these blatantly insubordinate actions were probably the result of having read Mark Twain’s adventures of Huckleberry Finn and Tom Sawyer as they traveled the Mississippi: they made a party out of anything. This is also, I figure, the duty of any true hippie worth his or her salt. After, -note, after probation was completed I wrote Barlow a precise letter, Dear James . . . (in the Book), in which I explained explicitly that his “laws” in this area were not from God and thus were satanic, and that therefore as a willing representative of the “state” he owed me the following: $50,000: marijuana confiscated, by his estimate; $1200: lawyer; $354: “court costs”. “Hurry and send it along, James”, I told him, and signed it, with my address. This letter is what he sent back, and which is exactly what I wanted, even beyond my wildest expectations. Isn’t it priceless? Please note, especially, the next-to-last sentence: “The next time you come in conflict with the law we will understand you better” (translated: We gonna fuck you up, boy!). Isn’t that fine?! The right people all over the world are gonna get a big kick out of that . . . It turned out, cosmically, that he helped me find my daughter much later, in ’87, one of the many times that her mother, Cynthia (known henceforth and on a letter accompanying each and every one of my child support checks as the Psycho Bitch From Hell), had abducted her or denied me my visitation. God bless him for that (he didn’t recognize me). In retrospect, he seemed that day like a real decent man, despite our earlier disagreement on this issue. I should also note here that the two narks who led the raid on my wilderness Farm, Frank Ashton and Bernie Salazar, were also decent, highly professional and well-meaning individuals as well. No hard feelings: this was God’s way of moving me back into the big tittie, -oh, I mean city, for the next phase of Training.

8 2

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

82

NO WHITE GUTTER

District Court 186th Judicial District Of Texas Bexar County Courthouse San Antonio, Texas 78205 February 1, 1984 Mr. Edward C. Eiland, Jr. P.O. Box 1864 San Antonio, Texas 78297

Dear Mr. Eiland, I looked over some of the material that you sent to me. I am returning most of it under separate cover. I also looked over your files in the Probation Department. It seems that you pleaded guilty to the possession of marijuana and that I placed you on probation for this offense for three years. You apparently served the probation successfully. As I understand it, you want me to pay you back for the marijuana you illegally grew and you want me to pay you back for the probation fees that you were required to pay to supervise you. Of course, I could have just as easily sent you to the penitentiary. As support for thy proposition you sent me several xerox copies of a Supreme Court opinion on whether Amish people should pay social security taxes and extensive quotations from the New Testament. Since I am a Christian and a Methodist and probably as well acquainted with the scriptures as you are, I know they contain nothing about permitting you to smoke dope or chew peyote. I do recognize that you have a problem. Don’t make a mistake. It is not my problem, it is your problem. I have sent copies of your letter to the Mental Health Office, the Probation Office and others so that the next time you come in conflict with the law we will understand you better. You really should seek treatment from some reliable source to help you with the rather obvious problem that you have. Sincerely, James E. Barlow Judge

E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

83

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

8 3

71973-EILA

THE CROP OF ’86: THIS BUD’S FOR YOU Man, I just had to do this. Nine years after the Bust, the sixth growing season since then (in deep brush, not in my garden, as was the case on my supposedly-isolated Second Farm), I spent the fourth year dodging rattlers, coral snakes, and moccasins, and getting bee-, scorpion-, and ant-stung, and sealing off a state-of-the-art, tree-covered deep-brush marijuana plantation within the city limits of S.A. I closed off a few trails and made a impenetrable perimeter with thorn brush, created an aqueduct off my spring right into my plants, worked the soil, but then made a pre-ordained mistake. I took a lady I knew and (rightfully) trusted out to see the plants. I had created an invisible crawlspace going in to my then-huge crop of sinsemilla: over 200 seven to ten foot females, leaning over with bud (excuse me while I salivate), but coming out there was the nark, way over in the brush. He was plainclothes, but he was a nark. He walked right up, saying he was “just walking in the woods” (sure . . .) and heard us talking. I had made sure, in selecting the site four years earlier, that I had plenty of tree cover, so they must have found it by infrared from the air (I’m sure those luscious females made quite a heat imprint, but I hadn’t anticipated this high-tech intrusion). He started to go down the trail to the plants and I stopped him and explained that I had built Laura and I a place in there where we went to camp and get away from the world, and asked him to please respect its privacy, and he went off in another direction. Shit! We went home and I waited a week to go back out, to check on the status of my beloved females (I had talked to them, caressed them, prayed over them using a combination of kundalini breathing and several other prayer techniques every time I came and went for four years). I had Laura drop me off in a literal deluge, to pick me in exactly two hours. The rest, as they say, is history (God surely does have a sense of humor). When I crawled in, I found the plastic yellow tape, Crime Scene: Do Not Cross, stretched across my first few plants. The narks had been out that morning, and pulled two huge plants, and, because it was pouring down rain, left the rest for me! I picked with all my expertise for two hours, expecting every moment for them to come crashing through the brush, and left them nothing but stems, -not a single bud. It got even more intense when it stopped raining for about twenty minutes (Rain! Rain!). When I came out the crawlspace with about thirty pounds of maybe twenty varieties of pure bud, I was more animal than human, but still had the presence of mind to grab the plastic police tape (CRIME SCENE: DO NOT CROSS). I still treasure it, as have a good number of close friends. Laura was right on time. After a picture at home with me sitting on a tarp on the floor literally covered with a mountain of individual buds (the long, thick, limbs full of juicy, thick buds were already in the back room, hung upside down on twine all over the walls and stinking up the entire house), I walked up to a pay phone and called the S.A. newspaper, the Express-News. I explained to a real cool reporter in the news room that I had “found a whole bunch of marijuana growing” and exactly where it was (what the heck). I told him the narks had been there and left their tape, but had not pulled the plants, and didn’t he think they should have, in case the grower came back. He agreed, hesitated, and then asked me if I had ever been out there before. That’s when I told him I was the grower, and did he want to make a story out of it. He was silent for a moment, then laughed hard, and said he’d have to ask his senior editor about this one. We wished each other a good day (he was still laughing), and that was that. 8 4

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

84

NO WHITE GUTTER

Nothing came out in the paper for a couple of weeks, so I sent them, print-free, this letter, a bud as big as my thumb in a baggie, and the picture, which in turn created the outrageously funny article, Hippie Tribe Snubs Marijuana Raid, by the same dude I had talked to. The narks denied finding my magnificent crop, because it embarrassed the hell out of them (I still have the tape: liar, liar, pants on fire ). I’m glad the same dude got to write the article- he was real cool, and cosmically helped complete this particular cosmic adventure in messin’ with the law. Again, because I had prayed for protection on my plants coming and going, and because the manmade “laws” against weed are satanic, God not only preserved my crop but gave me (us) a hilarious ending to a great growing season, -at their expense. I am also glad, as the article states, that the narks enjoyed the letter. Hey, no offense, our brothers: this bud’s for you. Letters To The Editor Express-News November 23, 1986 I grew some excellent pot in the deep brush of a city forest this year, Pecan Valley area, starting with 700 plants and ending up with almost 250 mature females, six to ten feet tall, of incredible sinsemilla bud. I harvested during two intense hours of heavy rain, October 23rd, ahead of my timetable (I had wanted them to mature for at least a couple of more months, until the first hard freezes). The Harvest occurred because when I went to pull a few buds for myself and some close friends, way back in the brush, there was a yellow, plastic police ribbon stretched across the final crawlspace going in, saying (emphatically), Crime Scene: Do Not Cross. Apparently, they had knocked it off from the air, using infrared. Cosmically, these guys only took two of my plants (did it taste good?), -larger ones, unfortunately, and left the rest for me to take home to my Tribe. My thanks, -our thanks- to our narcotics brothers who do not come out in the rain, and for leaving those plants I worked on for so long (this was my fourth year out there in the brush). Oh, and for that pretty yellow plastic strip (Crime Scene . . .) that I took back, for a good laugh among My People. We want to tell our narcotics brothers that their loss of this excellent weed will in no way increase the already rapid breakdown of this national and international planetary “civilization”, preceding Lord Jesus’ physical return as Messiah. We are old, hard-working (even spiritual) hippies who don’t do any of the heavy “drugs” (I have never smoked tobacco, but would not pull a gun on those that do), although we occasionally use psilocybin and peyote for spiritual Ceremonies, -again, “illegally”, these having angelic, supernatural Teachers within them. Enclosed is a picture, print-free, and sample of the Harvest. No offense, our brothers who do not come out in the rain. This bud’s for you. Anonymous

E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

85

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

8 5

71973-EILA

HIPPIE TRIBE SNUBS MARIJUANA RAID

8 6

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

86

NO WHITE GUTTER

TO THE DEA, BUSH, ETC.: WEED To The D.E.A., (Bush, Cheney, the F.B.I., D.E.A., state representatives and senators, High Times, N.O.R.M.L., good friends, etc.): Weed. This is a relatively recent little something I knew I had to write someday and it finally came through while I was living in the exquisite little Texas hill country town of Kerrville. This, after the thirty plus previous years seem to have finally settled down enough (it’s about time) to start doing some serious work on the Book. I had a lot of fun, deciding who all to send it to, and hope ya’ll like it, as have a lot of my Tribe here. I had a whole bunch of us, all over the Mother Earth, in mind when I wrote it. Please enjoy. Kick back. Have a toke. Order a pizza . . . Edward Eiland General Delivery Kerrville, Texas 78028 October 14, 2005 Drug Enforcement Administration Re: The marijuana “laws”. Dear friends, This is a letter I have been meaning to write for several years now. May you and your staff enjoy it, as have a great deal of good friends, even though you may not agree with our views. Concerning the idiocy of the satanic marijuana “laws”. I got busted for a few marijuana plants on my farm/paradise on the San Antonio River 25 miles south of town on July 15, 1977. I was renting a two-bedroom, spacious older house on a hill overlooking a big field bordering my huge river trees, -100 acres- for $75 a month from a real nice, older Mexican lady. There were no neighbors, arrowheads everywhere, musket balls, old coins (I was right on top of an ancient village), hawks in the sky, coyote serenades at night with the sky on fire with stars. I was way up an old dirt road past my gate, so I put a few sprouts (about 45) out in my garden. They were just babies, about seven feet tall and just going to bud, when a CPS meter reader with a gate key snitched me off, and I and my gentle lady, Mary, woke up that morning with six guns in our faces (I was unarmed, except for those very dangerous, man-eating plants). So it’s true: marijuana does cause violence. Ironically, the Bust capped three years of intense post-graduate spiritual/mystical training in that idyllic wilderness: seven dreams a night, including clairvoyance, prophecy (I saw the Bust, symbolically, several months before it happened), angelic and djinn visitations (sometimes with close friends as witnesses), astral work, etc. But allow me to digress. E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

87

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

8 7

71973-EILA

I attended Castle Hills Elementary, In S.A., at Honeysuckle and Loop 410 (some of it before 410 was even built) my first six years, with brilliant, dedicated teachers. I was editor of the school paper in the fifth and sixth grades, pitcher of the S.A. championship Little League baseball team, and made one B (the rest straight A’s) in those six years, so they put me in all advanced courses as I opened Nimitz and Eisenhower middle schools their first years, then all through my graduation at Robert E. Lee: top 2% academically, 95 GPA, Northeast ISD math champion (mental computation), all kinds of sports, two years in Explorer Scouts. I attended the University of Texas at Austin, -hook ‘em- from 1967 to 1971 (Vietnam era, Nixon and Agnew, hippies and anti-war protests, Kent State, $100 pounds of high-quality weed, etc.), for a B.A. in psychology (unknowingly preceding my total immersion in world religions and the occult, and God’s DIRECT, holographic relationship with humanity), with a double minor in English and math. I returned to S.A. for my Master’s Degree in Social Work at Our Lady Of The Lake University in 1973 (where I first learned of Carlos Castaneda and his studies with Don Juan, and had my first, very dangerous encounters with supernatural beings). I first got stoned in 1970, as a junior in college, with some beautiful, close friends. I figured since Nixon, who was an evil man, said it was bad I definitely ought to try it. After an extremely humorous and eventful visit to a convenience store, while talking politics, life, etc., with these good folks, I closed my eyes. Jimi Hendrix (my favorite artist forever) was on the stereo, and I found myself watching him play, holographically (multi-dimensional), totally dressed in white. Where his fingers came to the strings, they tapered into pure energy and blended into Oneness with the strings (and thus with the guitar). As I watched this, fully aware and objectively, a little voice in the back of my head said, incredulously, “This is illegal?!”, and I copped an attitude, right then and there. One plant was a “felony”, according to these insane, manmade “laws”, and so the Bust, the third of nine growing seasons to date (the rest in deep brush, back with the rattlesnakes), destroyed my fledgling professional career and has, as per God’s will, put me among many good people in the disfranchised, minimum-wage, lower echelons of American society for the majority of the past 28 years. The loss to myself and the S.A. community over this idiotic, AND THUS SATANIC, manmade “law” is inestimable (I already had several years of professional and volunteer work with abused, retarded, emotionally disturbed, and multiple-handicapped children and youths, all of who no doubt went on to become drug addicts, for their association with me), but I have learned a lot. Academic education only goes so far, -pitifully so when compared with street/world/wilderness learning, which goes on forever. How many tens of thousands of good people have been harmed, perhaps irrevocably, by this “law”, created by a pre-Hoover FBI Director, Anslinger, against a conveniently helpless target group of blacks, musicians, and country folks wise enough to enjoy the physical and mental benefits of this gentle, mildly psychotropic herb? “The execution of an unjust law is the highest form of tyranny.” -Supreme Court Justice Oliver Wendell Holmes. “Woe unto those who enact evil statutes.” -The Bible. Thank you for taking the time to read this. I hope ya’ll enjoy it as much as we have. Have a toke, kick back, order a pizza. God bless, Ed

8 8

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

88

NO WHITE GUTTER

Cc: President George Bush Vice President Cheney Drug Enforcement Administration, Texas and Washington, D.C. F.B.I. (four major offices in Texas, headquarters in Washington D.C.) About ten Texas State Representatives, plus U.S. Senators N.O.R.M.L. High Times

E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

89

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

8 9

71973-EILA

THE SAN ANTONIO A.R.C. DEVOTIONS This is the series of morning devotions I gave to over 100 of the finest men I have ever met at the Salvation Army A.R.C. in San Antonio. My stay there was a huge and timely blessing, with unlimited opportunity to heal after more than three decades of hard Training and to focus totally on my Master Jesus and get a huge amount of the written manuscript on disk. Truly, the Salvation Army is one of the finest, true representations of what Jesus would call a true church: simultaneously bringing people to God as well as assisting with their physical, emotional, and mental needs, individually to nationally. Jesus said, “Faith without works is dead”, and the vast majority of the Latter Day “state”-licensed denominational “churches” fall far short of these peoples’ good works (and are thus satanic). Proving God Scientifically, p. 76-77; 101 Things God Can’t Do, p. 77-78; What Can We Pray For (How Large Can We Pray, And Can God Handle It?), p. 78-81; The Touch Of The Master’s Hand, p, 81-82.

PROVING GOD SCIENTIFICALLY. A devotion presented at the San Antonio A.R.C. on 5-18-06. Edward Eiland. Good morning. Several of us enjoyed what someone did to begin his devotion a while back, namely, have us shut our eyes and take three deep breaths to relax, focusing on the inhalation and exhalation, so let’s start off with that again, O.K? Just use this as a chance to relax and focus on the here and now, and bring all your thoughts in from all the directions they are already spread out toward: trying to wake up, the breakfast you just had, the latest news flashes from the A.R.C. rumor patrol, the day ahead, the world outside, and so on, and just focus on the three relaxed breaths, and the here and now, as you inhale and exhale. (Smile) Oh, and get rid of that fear factor that someone’s gonna see you, or jump you, here in the A.R.C. dining room, if you dare to shut your eyes, and just RELAX for the three breaths, in and out. And don’t hurry, -you’ll defeat the purpose. Just take your time. O.K., please go ahead. Three slow, deep breaths. Good. If you want, you may wish to do that during the day once in a while, to not be so caught up in the stresses of the world, or to relax just before you go to sleep (and you will rest and sleep better). Now, we are going to try it again a little differently, and add another dimension to it, literally. This time, close your eyes and focus on the inhalation and exhalation of these three breaths, but during this time also place yourself directly in front of your Higher Power, as you understand it, or Him. Just stand in front of Him, -you don’t have to say anything or do anything else. Just stand there, directly before your Higher Power, O.K? (Smile) You may not want to stop, once you get a taste of this combination, but if you will, please open your eyes after just the three breaths so I’ll know you’re back in this dimension, O.K? O.K., let’s do it. Good. Do you realize what you just did? You actually placed yourself DIRECTLY before the Creator of the universe, -the One Who willfully created, and sustains, the huge, moment-to-moment complexity of this entire physical dimension: not only this planet and all its life-forms, but also all the planets and star systems that exist Out There, and also the invisible worlds, and all the beings that exist there as well. You actually “stood”, in a focused way for a few moments, directly before the supernatural being known as God. Now, let’s do the three breaths one last time, and stand before God, but this time with your eyes 9 0

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

90

NO WHITE GUTTER

open. So you will actually be focusing on two very real dimensions simultaneously, at the same time: this one, which contains your “physical” body, using your physical senses, and at the same time beyond this realm DIRECTLY upon the Creator, using your “spiritual” eyes. Again, you don’t have to say anything to Him right now; you can do that later. For our purposes this morning, just stand before Him for these few, precious moments, both as individuals and collectively, as a group of spiritual brothers who care deeply for each other at this Holy Spirit-filled A.R.C. For three breaths, O.K? Let’s do it. Good. If you did not know it already, you focus simultaneously on God once in a while during the day, and still keep up with your activities in the physical world, and you will be, progressively, strengthening your communication and bond with Him the more you practice, and opening yourself more and more to His will and His perfect plan for your life, and for His ever-increasing blessings on you and, as you ask Him, for those you love. This is a form of what is called . . . prayer. Maybe you are aware that there are actually people alive on the earth right now, acting for Satan in these Last Days (just before nuclear Armageddon and the physical return of Jesus, as Messiah and King), who want to make God “illegal”. The word atheist breaks down to: a, meaning without, or denying, and theist, or God. Atheist. Denying God. They don’t want the kids to know that He exists. They have actually managed to “legally” outlaw Christmas manger scenes of Christ’s birth because it would “offend” them, as atheists. They have made it “illegal” to display the Ten Commandments in courthouses (where did our laws come from, anyway?). They have managed to “legally” outlaw prayer in the schools and in public gatherings. They want us to prove in a defensive way to them “scientifically” that God even exists, even though true science is no more than man’s attempt to progressively understand the complex workings of the very universe He created. True science also requires an open mind (which they have chosen not to have) toward whatever results may occur when an experiment is conducted to test a theory. So, in closing, let’s do a quick experiment. May I have a voluntary show of hands of anyone here who has ever seen an answer to prayer, or an act of grace, obvious or subtle, through the hand of God in the physical events of their lives, or in your thoughts or emotions, in any way, or in the lives of those you love. Thank you, brothers. We have just proved, scientifically, that God exists. Amen.

101 THINGS GOD CAN’T DO. A devotion presented at the San Antonio A.R.C. on 6-22-06. Edward Eiland. Good morning. On my previous two devotions, when I asked Jesus for ideas He dropped a solid message on me each time. I wrote them down almost verbatim, word for word from start to finish. This one came through differently, in bits and pieces, which, as I asked Him, began to come together into a cohesive unit (just as our lives do, as we learn to turn them over to Him, amen?). The first devotion was Proving God Scientifically, and for the benefit of the brothers who came in since then, I’d like to invite everyone to repeat a little exercise we did on that one. Close your eyes and take three deep, relaxing breaths, without forcing them, focusing on the inhalation and exhalation, and nothing else, O.K? And just relax. O.K., let’s do it. Good. Now let’s do it again, but this time place yourself directly in front of your higher power, as you understand it(A.A. terms), or God. Just stand there, in front of the throne, O.K? You don’t have to say anything to Him, you can do that later. So all who will, just stand there, and soak up His light. Atheists, agnostics, I would challenge you to overcome whatever experiences you had in the past to give E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

91

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

9 1

71973-EILA

this God a bad connotation in your thinking and just experiment, with an open mind, and pretend that He might be there, then be open to and aware of signs and answers that will come to you, from His love, in the days and weeks ahead. You miss out on so much by continuing to deny Him, and such practices render the afterlife unsavory, to say the least. O.K., let’s do it. Good. Now, one last time, but this time stand before Him for the three breaths, but with your eyes open. Focus simultaneously on this dimension with your physical senses, and directly upon the Source of your being with your “spiritual” eyes. O.K., let’s do it. Good. As I said before, you can do this anytime during the day: pray with your eyes open. At last week’s devotion, What Can We Pray For, Or How Large Can We Pray, And Can God Handle It?, we reviewed some scripture about how we, as images of Divine Light emanating directly from the Source, have the right (and responsibility, once aware) to spiritually use the supernatural powers we all have, through prayer, to affect and shape the “future” before it gets to us. Then we joined in prayer, asking for and affirming in faith that we would receive what we held before the Lord, from individual to group to global levels. For those who were here let’s join with the newer brothers, and create those prayers again, O.K., but this time more briefly. Just a silent, mental Amen for each one, but remember to stand before Him, with your eyes open (or closed, if you wish). With an appropriate mental visualization, ask, and at the same time, affirm, or give thanks in faith that you have already received it. Ready? The day ahead, claimed in Jesus’ Name and Authority. Amen. Your entire future. Amen. The perfect job and His guidance in our lives when we finish the program. Amen. For our families and those we love: Jesus’ and His largest Angels’ protection, guidance, and blessings. Amen. Huge blessings upon anyone who has wronged us or whom we have wronged. Amen Perfect healing, perfect health upon anyone we know who is in need, physically, mentally, spiritually. Amen. Total freedom from addiction, in Jesus’ Name. Amen. Blessings on all still in the prison system, and their relationships with all aspects of the legal system. Amen. The absolute protection from Lord Jesus and His largest Angelic Warriors upon each and every member of our military as they are in combat with the armies of Satan. Amen. All needs met for all spiritual peoples of the earth, regardless of their nationality or faith, or the manner in which they sincerely worship the One God. Amen. His blessings and healing for addicts still on the street. Amen, in Jesus’ Name. In closing: I have purposefully focused on what God can do, if we ask Him, but let me read an excerpt from page 2 of this little book, 101 Things God Can’t Do. Catchy title, huh? Some other entries in the book are: God can’t lie; God can’t stop loving you; God can’t forsake you; God can’t stop loving you; God can’t stand sin; God can’t be imperfect; God can’t be second in your life. And finally, on page 2, from Matthew 19, verse 26: But Jesus beheld them, and said unto them, With men this is impossible; but with God all things are possible. Have a blessed day. Oh, and our Lord has a sense of humor. As I was preparing this, a certain thought kept coming to me: “You can lead an atheist to Living Water, but you can’t make him drink”. A scripture for the day, from Revelation 3:20: “Behold, I stand at the door and knock; if any man hear my voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with me. Amen.

9 2

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

92

NO WHITE GUTTER

WHAT CAN WE PRAY FOR (HOW LARGE CAN WE PRAY, AND CAN GOD HANDLE IT?)? A devotion to be presented on 6-13-06, at the San Antonio Salvation Army A.R.C. Edward Eiland. Good morning. I had three possible devotions present themselves as soon as I signed up for today, but when I made a call to my best buddy and spiritual advisor since 1975, He suggested this one: What Can We Pray For or How Large Can We Pray, And Can God Handle It?). Asking this Dude for advice, it turns out, and receiving His loving guidance is not an experience unique to me alone: I have talked with several good brothers here who have asked Jesus, Who is Lord and the soon-coming Messiah and King of this planet, for the right devotion and/or help in fine-tuning it, and have found the actual thoughts come into their minds that are directly from the Creator and Sustainer of the universe. Others of you have seen obvious responses from Him, and acts of His grace, in other ways. I must admit, when I asked for a show of hands at my last devotion of anyone who had seen an actual answer to prayer, or an act of grace, from this supernatural God, I was blown away that almost every hand in the dining room went up. Amen? I saw my first answer to prayer in 1974. After two academic degrees and eighteen years of education, it totally shattered my culturally-imposed ideas of what constitutes “reality”, namely, that there is a supernatural aspect to our beings, -each and every one of us- in addition to our “physical” existence, and that this dimension is only a minute part of the hugeness of what we are, as sons of an infinite Father. You may know that a hologram is an image of light, such as those that were created by futuristic technology in the movie Star Wars. What you may not know is that through advances in modern physics scientists have broken down particles of matter into smaller and smaller units, way smaller than atoms into sub-atomic particles, until they have found out that we are not made of matter, but of energy, or light, shaped into what we interpret as “physical” matter. Brothers, we are holographic, (multidimensional) images, or emanations, of Divine Light, originating directly from the Source, Who explores Himself through each and every one of us as we, through His Grace, and the example He set by coming to walk among us, find our way back to Oneness with His will and His eternal spiritual Laws. We are, indeed, literally, made in His image. This supernatural Aspect of ourselves is what we engage, and progressively strengthen, just like a physical muscle, when we pray, or, as I have heard it, become co-creators with God. Oh, and once made aware of this talent, you have the very heavy responsibility to use it for the good of all mankind. This is especially true in these Last Days, to counteract and aggressively attack Satan as he becomes fully active here, full of wrath, knowing he has little time left before the return of the Messiah, Jesus. Some scriptural references to prayer: Mat 6:33 But seek first the kingdom of God and his righteousness, and all these things will be added to you. Heb 11:1 Now faith is the assurance of things hoped for, the conviction of things not seen. Mat 17:20 For truly, I say to you, if you have faith like a grain of mustard seed, you will say to this mountain, ‘Move from here to there,’ and it will move, and nothing will be impossible for you.” Mat 21:22 And whatever you ask in prayer, you will receive, if you have faith.” Mar 11:24 Therefore I tell you, whatever you ask in prayer, believe that you have received it, and it will be yours. Joh 14:12 Truly, truly, I say to you, whoever believes in me will also do the works that I do; and greater works than these will he do, because I am going to the Father. Joh 14:13 Whatever you ask in my name, this I will do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son. E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

93

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

9 3

71973-EILA

Joh 14:14 If you ask me anything in my name, I will do it. How many of us realize that we can pray for anything, and our exalted brother Jesus, Who created the universe, and to Whom we can speak directly, will hear us, and if our prayer is for spiritual purposes, -in His will- it will set in motion, in the “future”, what will eventually arrive to us in the “present”, in His timing, as the actual manifestation of that prayer. This is true for whatever we are praying for, no matter how large or small. We are only held back in what we can pray for by those limitations we, or others, have placed upon us, and ultimately, once we are mature, perhaps by Satan, who does not want us to realize how powerful prayer is or the potential each and every one of us has to become a prayerwarrior-in God, and to counteract, and aggressively attack, him in these Last Days. These limitations on our thinking, concepts of “reality”, and ultimately our prayers, have been imposed from different sources: no doubt originally as a child, where every one of us were trained to conceive of ourselves as merely physical beings in a physical dimension, and later perhaps, as myself, through a lack of spiritual training in the home, or through association with one of the many spiritually-dead Latter Day “churches”, who talk about God but not to Him, and do not teach that it is possible to have a deeply personal, one-onone relationship with Him and access to His unlimited power. Again, we are supernatural beings, having awesome latent, or sleeping, supernatural power within us to shape the “future” through prayer before it gets to us, -this being on individual, collective, and global levels. Joh 1:12 But to all who did receive him, who believed in his name, he gave the right to become children of God, Joh 10:34 Jesus answered them, “Is it not written in your Law, ‘I said, you are gods’?

In closing, please join me in a series of prayers, as examples of what we can ask for, and thus help Him create, in earth as it is in heaven, as is our birthright. Brothers, if you will, just an Amen, verbally or in spirit: To the day ahead, we claim it in Jesus’ Name and Authority. Amen. To our entire future ahead, from these moments forward, we claim it in Jesus’ Name and Authority. Amen. We claim our families and our relationship with each and every one of them, and that they be absolutely protected, guided, and blessed by Jesus and His largest Warrior Angels. Amen. We ask, and affirm, His blessings upon every person who has ever wronged us, or whom we have wronged. In Jesus’ Name, Amen. We ask, and affirm, and give thanks for total and perfect healing and perfect health upon Mrs. Captain Wilson, and for Chaplain Mena’s wife, Janie, and for anyone in our family or whom we love, both through supernatural, divine healing and through the Anointing of the Holy Spirit upon their doctors. By His stripes, they are healed. In Jesus’ Name and Authority, Amen. We ask for, and give joyous thanks for having received, total and perfect healing and total and perfect freedom from and control over addiction. In Jesus’ Name, Amen. We ask for huge blessings upon those in godly authority here in our A.R.C., and for their families, for their service to the Lord in helping us, and we ask, and affirm, that the Holy Spirit overshadow all aspects of the facility, the program, and its participants. In Jesus’ Name, Amen. We claim all those still in prison in Jesus’ Name, that they be given opportunity to know of His closeness, salvation, and forgiveness, -that He is with them wherever they may be, and that the Holy Spirit overshadow all who call upon Him in all future interactions with the legal system: judges, lawyers, and parole boards, and where appropriate, every aspect of their return to society. In Jesus’ Name, Amen. We claim absolute protection upon every member of our military and the military of every nation 9 4

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

94

NO WHITE GUTTER

who are in physical combat with the armies of Satan, anywhere on this planet, and total victory in Jesus’ Name and in the power and ferocity of His largest Warrior Angels. Amen. We ask, and affirm in Jesus’ Name, that all needs will be met for all those on the planet that are in want: shelter, clothing, food, clean water, freedom from war, and perfect health and freedom from all diseases, including addiction, and for an overflowing of blessings upon those organizations that help those in need. In Jesus’ Name, Amen. And lastly: We claim this planet and all its peoples, and all of Nature, in Jesus’ Name and Authority, and in so doing we affirm, boldly and aggressively, the birth of the prophesied Kingdom Age, through the return of Messiah Jesus and the Angelic Hosts in power and ferocity and glory. Amen. Thank you, brothers. Now we know what Paul meant when he said, Pray without ceasing. Have a blessed day, literally.

THE TOUCH OF THE MASTER’S HAND A devotion presented at the San Antonio A.R.C. on 6-27-06. Edward Eiland. Good morning. Has anyone talked to Jesus yet today? Amen. Today is June 27, 2006, a day closer to the fulfillment of a few remaining prophesies, including the two Witnesses and nuclear Armageddon, and then the physical return of the Messiah. I thought ya’ll would like this: this is one of those little handouts you get on the street, and it is about us, here at the A.R.C. As a bunch of us know, probably a majority, we here are living proof of God’s love, and what can happen when people follow God’s Laws, regarding physical, mental, and spiritual health, such as we do here through the guidelines and the necessary hard love of those in Godly authority over us here at our A.R.C. Take a bunch of guys like us who have problems with chemical dependency, and who have been severely bruised and battered, by our own actions as well as by the world: relationships, finances, the legal system, and perhaps held back from our walk with God by the lukewarm, spiritually-dead, and thus satanic Latter Day “churches” which, in whatever way, did not teach us earlier about God’s love, and to seek the Lord directly and the help He offers at the moment we ask for it. Bring them in here for awhile, and then witness the healing that occurs, on all levels, and how radiant and joyful they become, and the brotherhood that is so obvious among us here, in that rebirth. And, as the Word and, recently, Captain reminded us, once we know and accept Him and allow Him to work in us and through us, we are new creatures, -born again, and no longer needing to see ourselves as the world, and those around us, and ourselves, have defined us, in the past. We have become the Children of Light, sons of a supernatural, loving God, Who only asks for our love in return.

E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

95

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

9 5

71973-EILA

This is called, The Touch Of The Master’s Hand: ‘Twas battered and scarred, and the auctioneer Thought it was scarcely worth his while To waste much time on the old violin But he held it up with a smile. “What am I bidden, good folk?” he cried, “Who’ll start the bidding for me? “A dollar- a dollar- then two, only two“Two dollars, and who’ll make it three? “Going for three”-but noFrom the room far back, a gray-haired man Came forward and picked up the bow, Then, wiping the dust from the old violin, And tightening the loosened strings, He played a melody pure and sweet As a caroling angel sings. The music ceased, and the auctioneer, With a voice that was quiet and low, Said, “NOW what am I bid for the old violin?” And he held it up with the bow. “A thousand dollars- and who’ll make it two? “Two thousand- and who’ll make it three? “Three thousand once- three thousand twice“And going- and gone,” cried he. The people cheered, but some of them cried, “We do not understand. “What changed its worth?” Quick came the reply, “The touch of the Master’s hand.” And many a man with life out of tune, And battered and scarred with sin, Is auctioned cheap, to a thoughtless crowd, Much like the old violin. A “mess of pottage”- a glass of wine, A game- and he travels on: He is going once- and going twiceHe’s going- and almost gone! But the Master comes, and the foolish crowd Never can quite understand The worth of a soul and the change that’s wrought By the touch of the Master’s hand. That was written by a lady named Myra Brooks. So let us go forth this day, and every day, knowing that we are so loved by the Creator of the universe that He chose to come walk among us, to do the work on the cross for our salvation, and is available now for us to address personally, instantly, throughout the day, as our very best friend. He is also there to lead us to complete healing of, and control over, addiction, praise God, and to be witnesses, -living proof and testimony for others, of the power of His love. Pray for those still out on the street, and have a blessed day. Amen. 9 6

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

96

NO WHITE GUTTER

A CHRISTIAN ADAPTATION OF THE NICHIREN SHOSHU BUDDHIST PRAYER CONSIDERATIONS* Edward C. Eiland, Jr. *Nichiren Shoshu is an international Buddhist organization (home temple in Japan) which makes use of a prayer technique given by a great Teacher, Nichiren Daishonin, in the twelfth century. The prayer, consisting of three segments, is at once a passionate acknowledgment of the expansive grandeur and fullness, and the power and love of God, and an affirmation and exposition of His eternal Spiritual Laws that govern Creation/Manifestation in the various worlds and dimensions that are contained within His Being. The exquisitely beautiful prayer-chant (in Japanese, yet our higher spirit, Which is God, speaks and understands all languages) and the very powerful prayer-visualizations held at the end of each of the five recitations are very powerful. The five prayer-visualizations are, approximately: an affirmation and claim of the protection of God; a formal acknowledgment of, and obeisance before, the magnitude and beauty of the one God, the Creator of all manifested and non-manifest Light-forms; a prayer for the true Priests, the Keepers of the Temple, past, present, and future; two parts: a meditation/supplication for attainment of Divine Harmony between all of mankind and all life forms within Nature and with the Angelic hosts, and for supernatural Oneness with the Holy Spirit; two parts: for the uplifting and quickening of the Spirit in all sentient light-beings, and for the onset of the Kingdom Age and world peace. An edited representation of the Truths contained within the full prayer is found in the prayeraffirmation, Nam Myoho Renge Kyo (nam-meoho-renga-keo), which can be chanted verbally or mentally, whenever the practitioner may wish, aside from the formal ceremony. Nam Myoho Renge Kyo holds very complex and precise metaphysical conceptualizations of the relationship between God and the pilgrim who would approach Him. Roughly translated, these words become: Nam: Devotion, aspiration and attunement toward, love for; Myoho: God, the infinite Being Who is at once Participant and Sustainer of the Creation, -all forms being contained within His Being; Renge: The Divine Law of cause and effect, by which all of the Creation is governed, through physical, mental, emotional, psychic, and spiritual catalyst (a being having the Divine choice of obeying or disregarding such Laws and experiencing the manifestations thereof; Kyo: Vibration, the medium through which the Word becomes form. A composite explanation of this abbreviated prayer thus becomes an expression of devotion and a complete desire to grow into Perfection in God (our Divine heritage), through the learning and spiritual use of our God-powers and the Laws which govern the Creation of all Existence, natural and supernatural. E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

97

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

9 7

71973-EILA

The following revelatory Christian adaptation was borne of four years’ practice of this prayer technique (in combination with the Truths of other paths), with direct focus upon the Lord Jesus, Who is Messiah and God. First Prayer (protection). I affirm thankfulness unto the angelic teachers and warriors, and the Messiah (focus psychic gaze upward, into the heavenly realms), and unto the Christ-Light within, for the complete and absolute protection afforded this consciousness and all herein: to the peripheries of my consciousness (extend arms laterally, palms outward, to encompass psychically all forms of Life), and progressively beyond, unto the entire planet; -all negative beings harmonized or repelled, complete and absolute protection from all unwarranted phenomenon, unto eternity, in Jesus’ (Jeshua’s) Name and Authority, and in the Name of the Christ Spirit. Perfect health and eternal life to all beings. Sat Nam! So Mote It Be! (Optional) As a closing technique, verbally focus the Sat Nam forcefully through the third eye for a 24 count: 23 on Sat, 1 on Nam, outward toward all life, and inwardly toward all other realms, to harmonize, or aggressively repel, disharmony. Second Prayer (acknowledgment of God). All praise and acknowledgment be unto the Universal Being, Who is God, Who is all-powerful and all-loving of His Creation; Who is all precision, all complexity and intricacy, the Infinite Intelligence; He Who is all life forms, all manifest and non-manifest expressions of Life, the Clear Light, the Infinite Judge, the eternal Teacher, the Only Being. Sat Nam! I affirm thankfulness for individualized consciousness, for the precious Gift of Life, and for all moments of this and all incarnations, and unto these do I affirm, In Jesus’ Name and Authority: Power; Clarity; Divine understanding of all things; Divine wisdom; Perseverance and endurance; All Gifts of the Spirit; Divine love for all Life; Purity in all levels of my Being; Beauty and gracefulness; Empathy and compassion for all Life; Spiritual maturity; Gentleness; Supernatural strength in all levels: physical, mental, psychic, and spiritual; Patience; Complete faith; Infinite knowledge; Passion; Courage and boldness in spiritual testimony; Joy, abundance, and prosperity; Expiation of all karma, and the attainment of Christ-consciousness in this life; Perfect health and the attainment of the glorified Light-body, -never again to know death; Attainment of the Christ-power of spontaneous manifestation: direct thought to form; 9 8

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

98

NO WHITE GUTTER

Selfless service to all of humankind, and to all the brethren of the Mother Earth; Eternal closeness for myself and my people with the Angelic Teachers, the Brethren of Nature, visible and invisible, and the Messiah, forever. In Jesus’ Name and Authority, and the Power of the Christ Spirit, Sat Nam! So Mote It Be! Third Prayer (acknowledgment of the Angel Teachers, Jesus, and the Brethren of the Nature Kingdoms). With psychic gaze turned upward, in the heavens: I affirm thankfulness for the closeness of the Teachers, and of the Messiah, and of the Nature Teachers, to myself and unto all whom I love, unto the peripheries of my consciousness, and progressively beyond, unto the Mother Earth. (Optional: a total-involvement technique, with enhancement of the kundalini force) With arms lifted upward, on inhalation, psychically grasp and lift oneself and all peoples and beings forcefully upward, into the heavenly realms. On exhalation, fixate the hologram by “bearing down” with one’s will, holding the visualization of upwardness and proximity to the Throne of God. Then, bending and lowering the arms, with palms by the shoulders facing forward, directing the psychic gaze unto this realm while holding the upward gaze, and closeness of the heavens and the Masters: I affirm kinship with, and closeness to, my Family: the beings of the animal, plant, and mineral Kingdoms, and their archetypal correspondences beyond the physical realm, and unto the spirits of the air, of fire, of the waters, and of the lands, I affirm love, respect, and perfect harmony between these Kingdoms, the Kingdom of man, and the Angelic realms, for all of eternity; absolute and complete Divine protection from the destructive aspects of consciousness be unto thee, Brethren, and thy Families. Peace be unto you, and profusity of the Life-Spirit; vitality, fertility, abundance unto thee, in Jesus’ Name and Power. We are One. We are One. We are One. Sat Nam! (Optional) My fierce and magnificent Brethren of Nature, here and the Large Ones beyond: Destroy those who would contribute death to your kind. Drive them hence forever! Destroy them! Destroy them! Destroy them! Sat Nam! Sat Nam! Sat Nam! Fourth Prayer (two parts: meditation for attainment of Divine Harmony with all Life, and realization and experience of the Oneness). 1. I affirm that I shall attain the Kosen-rufu, Divine Harmony with all Life, in this incarnation. Technique: For nine breath cycles (or as one wishes), with inhalation, focus on expansion into the Universal Being, dissolving and dissipating all individual limitations, boundaries, and conceptualizations, until one becomes merely the concept of expansion (do this as gently and with love as possible, as one is touching the Entirety of the Being here in a cumulatively powerful way, and it will be returned); with the exhalation, relax and let the uni-verse (one song) flow into oneself, -no boundaries, completely open to spiritual beauty and power; again, without cognizance of one’s “individuality”, becoming merely a gentle conceptual movement of relaxation and openness. 2. I affirm Oneness with all Life.Technique: Psychically encompass the Fullness of God by listing/ reviewing all the aspects of His Consciousness with the affirmation/conceptualization, This is God. Repeat mentally, and psychically hold each aspect with appropriate holographic images (as one wishes): the physical world: this is God; the physical body: this is God; all thought is God; all perception is God; all emotion is God; E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

99

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

9 9

71973-EILA

all movement is God; the realms of heaven and hell, and all therein: this is God; all Life is God (others may be added for individual taste). After one has attained a satisfactory level of God-consciousness, the words, God is All, are repeated gently for as long as may be wished, while maintaining a balanced equilibrium/focus. If attention is drawn, as by habit, to any one aspect of God, the words, This is God, may be used softly toward that aspect, and one returns into the words, God is All, and the ongoing experience of psychedelic, omnidirectional holographic consciousness. As one attains proficiency immersion into the Oneness, all words may be dropped, and for nine breaths (or however long) one remains balanced precisely in the state of God-consciousness, with progressively powerful effects upon the entire Being. Fifth Prayer (two parts: for the spiritual upliftment and quickening of all Sentient Light-Beings and the onset of the Kingdom Age, and to quicken the physical return of King Jesus and His Angelic Warriors, -the prerequisite for the total severing of Satan’s hold on the Mother Earth). 1. I affirm to all beings here (arms outstretched laterally, palms outward), to the peripheries of my own consciousness and progressively beyond, unto the Mother Earth: perfect peace, harmony, abundance, and the attainment of the Christ-Consciousness in all beings; perfect health, Divine understanding of all Law, physical, mental, psychic, and spiritual, and living in attunement thereof; Oneness in the fellowship of the Christ Spirit, all eyes focused upon the Messiah, upon the Throne of God. Sat Nam! So Mote It Be! I claim all beings here in the Name and Power of Jesus: all peoples and all generations to come, the Brethren of the animal, plant, and mineral Kingdoms, and the spirits of the land, of the waters, of the air, and of fire, do I claim to the use of the Christ Spirit. Sat Nam! I claim all political systems in the Name and Power of Jesus and the Christ Spirit. I claim all military systems, and all weaponry, in the Name and Power of Jesus and the Christ Spirit. I claim all educational systems in the Name and Power of Jesus and the Christ Spirit. I claim all communication systems in the Name and Power of Jesus and the Christ Spirit. I claim all the resources of the Mother Earth in the Name and Power of Jesus and the Christ Spirit. Sat Nam! So Mote It Be! (Optional) One may claim, and hold before the Throne of God in holographic prayer, individuals, races, nations, continents, cities, wildernesses, oceans, species of plant or animal, individual leaders, channels for Good or evil, in the Name and Power and Authority of the Lord. Prayer that is focused, efficient, scientific, and passionate progressively creates more powerful holograms (possible targets: our beloved United States Of America, Great Britain, Russia and her satellites, Asia, Europe, China, Africa, South and Central America, Australia, etc., Reagan, Begin, Schmidt, Arafat, Khadafi, Breznev, Amin, Ian Smith, Castro, the Pope, the various military juntas, all terrorists, all torturers, all politicians, all corporate executives and bankers, all members of judicial bodies, all church leaders and all faiths, all military leaders, those who poison the ecosystems, all nuclear reactors, all machines, all those who work for the various aspects of the Beast System. One may of course hold oneself and their loved ones, the children of the world, the unborn facing possible abortion, those who hunger (physically, mentally, or spiritually), those Chosen as catalysts for the birth of the Kingdom Age, etc., before the Lord Jesus, for His protection and healing to come upon them.

1 0 0

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

100

NO WHITE GUTTER

2. (Turning one’s psychic gaze upward, directly to the Messiah) Jesus, Master, Messiah, I affirm Thy physical manifestation and presence here, NOW, NOW, NOW, in this realm, heralding Thy Kingdomon earth, the onset of the Kingdom Age, and the prophesied thousand years of true peace. Sat Nam! Sat Nam! Sat Nam! Technique: For nine breaths (or as one wishes), with inhalation, assume God-consciousness as best one can and forcefully pull the Master closer and ever closer to the ENTIRETY of this realm; with exhalation, fixate and solidify the Hologram by bearing down with strong will upon the visualization thus created. Try to see His eyes, if you wish. On the exhalation, reach around Him psychically ever tighter to prepare for the next pull. (optional) One may verbally or mentally whisper His name: Jesus, Jeshua, Beloved, Messiah, etc. Sat Nam! 8/78 Revised 2-21-82

E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

101

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

1 0 1

71973-EILA

A CHRISTIAN MYSTIC PRAYER TECHNIQUE UTILIZING THE KUNDALINI FIRE BREATH AND HOLOGRAPHIC VISUALIZATIONS The following is a formal prayer technique involving a combination of the use of kundalini yoga fire-breathing and holographic visualizations, with Lord Jesus as the Source of the power involved. This technique evolved from the earlier prayer sequence explained in the thesis, A Christian Adaptation Of The Japanese Buddhist Nichiren Shoshu Prayer Considerations, explained in principle in the paper, Hey, Street Freak! According to the occult science of Numerology, mentioned in the Bible, the 3-digit number corresponding to Jesus is 333: the spiritual number 3 taken to its own triad (the number 666, for Satan, being better known: 6, the number of man, taken 3 times; or, man making himself god). Thus, there are 9 major prayer categories (3x3), each with 3 subcategories, covering, roughly, the self and immediate Family, all else within range or experience of one’s individual consciousness, then to planetary and universal levels. The prayer is formally opened with 9 focused breaths to Lord Jesus, Who is God and Messiah, placed directly (dimensionally or holographically, -see Hey, Street Freak!) before the practitioner, upon the Throne of God. Then the categories are begun. Part I: Focusing Lord Jesus from a personal to Tribal to omnidirectional capacity. Categories: With Lord Jesus before you, perform 33 Fire Breaths toward: 1. Oneself and immediate Family/loved ones; 2. All else within your individual consciousness: friends, adversaries, Tribe, prayer projects, corresponding angelic, once-mortal, and Nature spirits within the astral and angelic realms; and 3. Toward a planetary and universal level, encompassing the Totality of God’s Creation. Part II: Focus upon Mary (Miriam, in Her native Hebrew tongue), Who is Jesus’ Divine Opposite, or Soul Mate (They were Adam and Eve, in the Garden), and Who is the highest representation of the Female Goddess, and repeat the same categories as in Part I, to Jesus. Part III: Toward the Family of God. Categories: Focus simultaneously upon Jesus and Mary, in supernatural Oneness, and send power: 1. To His/Her true priesthood, male and female, upon the Mother Earth and in the higher realms; 2. To tribal Family, those personal friends whom one knows, has known, or will know; 3. To the entire Family of God on the Mother Earth. Part IV: Unto Nature. Categories: Focus upon Jesus/Mary, and send Their power unto Nature, visible and invisible: 1. Visualize and affirm the closeness between oneself and immediate Family and the natural and supernatural brethren of Nature; 1 0 2

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

102

NO WHITE GUTTER

2. Focus the fullness of this Closeness with the Lord/Lady and the Nature brethren outward, aggressively, toward all within range of one’s own consciousness; 3. Focus the Lord Jesus/Lady Miriam and the Nature Brethren, small and large, upon the entirety of the Mother Earth, encompassing the Family of Mankind and Nature, visible and angelic. Part V: Focus upon Lord Jesus/Lady Miriam and the supernatural brethren of Nature and breathe power: 1. Toward one’s home; 2. Toward the homes of all within your individual consciousness, of your human and Nature families; 3. Toward the homes of all of the Family of God, human and Nature, upon the Mother Earth. Part VI: Focus upon Lord Jesus/Lady Miriam and the supernatural brethren of Nature and breathe power: 1. Toward all sustenance (daily bread/blessings) necessary for the physical existence of oneself and one’s close Family; 2. Toward the sustenance necessary for the existence of all within one’s consciousness, of both the human and Nature Families; and 3. Toward the sustenance necessary for the existence of all on the Mother Earth, of both the human and Nature Families. Part VII: Focus upon Lord Jesus, the Supreme Warrior and Judge of the Mother Earth, His hosts of Angelic Warriors, and upon the fierce supernatural brethren of Nature, and breathe Judgment, power, destruction: 1. Toward one’s unrepentant adversaries; 2. Toward any adversaries of those you love, human and in Nature; 3. Toward all future adversaries. Part VIII: Focus upon Lord Jesus/Lady Miriam, and breathe Their power directly at Satan and his/her human and demonic channels: 1. Within the environment of oneself and one’s immediate loved ones, human and Nature; 2. Toward the total environment of one’s individual and Tribal consciousness, human and Nature; 3. On a planetary level. Part IX: Focus upon Lord Jesus/Lady Miriam, and the Nature brethren, and breathe power and authority aggressively toward all oncoming events forming in the future: 1. For oneself and close Family, human and Nature; 2. Toward the entirety of the environment of one’s individual consciousness: 3. Toward the entirety of the Mother Earth and all Light-forms that share Her life-force. End the prayer sequence with 9 breaths, affirming and bearing down on the closeness with Lord Jesus and Lady Miriam and giving thanks for His/Her presence, grace, love, and power. 5-1-86, completed 10-5-86 Edward Eiland

E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

103

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

1 0 3

71973-EILA

TO THE I.R.S.: THE LETTER OF 4-5-97: KISS MY ASS (K.M.A.) Edward C. Eiland, M.S.W. 243 Teresa San Antonio, Texas 78214 April 8, 1997 I.R.S. Re: Letter of 4-5-97 Dear I.R.S., I received your letter this Friday, concerning my failure to file “returns” with your agency. I have enclosed a Xerox of the article in the San Antonio Express-News in which I declared my sovereignty, and thus immunity, from your “laws” and your entire Latter Day, satanic “legal” system ( ) for spiritual purposes, and under guidance from my Master Jesus. I shall enclose the letter I sent several times to the Social Security Administration and the I.R.S. (with no reply), demanding the return of all monies these people have seized from me in my lifetime, because nuclear Armageddon and the physical return of my Master will occur soon, -well before I can be compensated my “benefits”. I shall never again willingly cooperate with your system or the other systems of this evil, Latter Day government, and I deny you the right to garnish my wages, or penalize me in any other way, as you claim the “authority” to do under your atheistic/secular humanistic/satanic logic. You would do well to change jobs, my friend. In this case, you are acting as an instrument of Satan, through a Latter Day, satanic, “legal”/governmental Beast system. And you are doing so against a spiritual man, and unfortunately one who is highly trained in the power of Prayer, through many different Paths. I shall use my own practices, and pray that my Master Jesus bring against you, and your family, a curse, if you take further part in this, being forewarned. I am tired of what you people are doing to our nation on behalf of the Devil, and do not have to know you personally, -as is the nature of the supernatural power of Prayer, to call Judgment upon you (and your family). You should change jobs, my friend. May God richly bless you and yours, for your actions henceforth. Sincerely, Ed

1 0 4

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

104

NO WHITE GUTTER

LETTERS TO THE EDITOR These are some of the Letters To The Editor, here in my hometown of San Antonio over the years. Some were published, some I have no idea, and the rest were created for what I would like to call Zen exercise: Creating as best as one can, but without regards for their outcome. Several, I admit I knew would be in a book, someday, (this little book, obviously), and a couple of others I will repeat here, since they started at as a LTE and turned into something a lot more powerful: the IMMUNITY LETTER (see p. 36), THIS BUD’S FOR YOU (p. 72), and the ANTI-ABORTION REJECTION LETTER ( p. 52-53).

LTE: 12-11-79: PROPHETS IGNORED Letters To The Editor Express News Our prophets left for us the Knowledge that Armageddon is to occur from a dispute over the Holy Land, Israel, which will grow to planetary destruction. The seven-year period preceding this finale will see the air darkened (polluted) so that the sun can scarcely be seen, the continental and oceanic waters poisoned and devoid of life, and worldwide chaos, suffering, and death. Spiritual Law is precise, and as a man thinketh spiritually, so does he form his environment around him, -whether on an individual, group, or planetary basis. It seems the infinite God has ordained that Satan gain control of the major planetary institutions and systems, to eventually show everyone, the ignorant and faithful, the importance of the true Messiah in the Scheme of things. If “our” super-rich, the (politicians, corporate magnates, etc.) and military leaders were genuinely spiritual people, speaking often from the heart, and in humility, to the Master, and if they were genuinely open to His Word, it seems things would be going differently. But they are not, in large. To be sure, control of man’s monetary system will keep such people isolated from the suffering they will have created by their misuses of power, maybe almost to the End. When this pope (who wants to unite the religions) or the next, and his buddy, the Antichrist, show some impressive displays of supernatural power someday, and the latter announces himself, in humility, to have the Answers, probably a lot of people are gonna forget that Jesus is the Messiah. These kinds will have a hard time answering questions at the second Light show, which is not going to be manmade. Edward Eiland 12-11-79

E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

105

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

1 0 5

71973-EILA

LTE: 6-80: SECULAR VS. SPIRITUAL GOVERNMENT Speaking Out The San Antonio Light No matter who wins the presidency, it is obvious that the American people are the losers. Incompetence versus antiquity and simplistic naiveté. The planet belongs to everyone now: perhaps a council of priests (according to Biblical principles), trained in the world religions and spiritual Law, anointed by the supernatural consciousness of the Holy Spirit and under the direct guidance of Master Jesus, the Messiah, and with a view toward the Latter Days (which are close) could turn aside the immensity of what approaches us. Unfortunately, the satanic momentum of the planetary Family will lead us into such divinely pre-Ordained Times. The pure Spirit of God is into experiencing the maximum though us, it seems. And too few know it, thanks to the emptiness of the “modern” “church” (the Great Harlot of Revelation). These are the casualties of the institutionalized and professionalized priesthoods. Edward Eiland 6-80

LTE: 11-22-83: THE DAY AFTER Letters To The Editor Express-News 11-22-83 Our supernatural God, through the Old Testament prophets and Jesus Himself, states without question that there is to be a nuclear war, a World War III. Man must be allowed to turn his god, technology, against himself as a species, and against manmade systems of economics, politics, government, education, justice, religion and so on that for so long now have progressively ignored/ violated eternal, supernatural Spiritual Laws. Babylon, the great city, -these artificial, atheistic systems based on secular humanism, will destroyed in one hour, it says, and the “merchants” who brought it about, the rich, greedy, powerful, will stand afar off and beat their breasts. Thus the great wrath of the supernatural God Who formed this world will be demonstrated, as an example for the generations who follow us, and who must rebuild the earth under Jesus’ Kingship. I thought The Day After was a realistic film, to a degree. The “ah, they won’t really push The Button” mentality that existed, and will in reality exist, right up to when the “government”-salaried men release the missiles, the hugeness of the weapons in action, the aftermath of destruction, death, and suffering. I foresaw that since T.V. concocted the film, it would not include Jesus’ supernatural return as Messiah (as He said, to prevent all life from being lost), and I was right. Nor did it mention the Glorified Bodies, -bodies of Light such as Jesus had after the Resurrection- that true believers will assume, upon His return. The closest that the film came to these truths was a ragged, confused state “priest” (Pharisee) forcing himself to give thanks to an unknown god who had let such a thing happen for an unknown reason. In (again, consistently) denying Jesus at this late hour, these T.V. people commit blasphemy, and give our children and the faithless no reason for hope. Ed Eiland, Jr. 11-22-83 1 0 6

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

106

NO WHITE GUTTER

LTE: 11-23-86: THE CROP OF ’86: THIS BUD’S FOR YOU Letters To The Editor Express-News November 23, 1986 I grew some excellent pot in the deep brush of a city forest this year, Pecan Valley area, starting with 700 plants and ending up with almost 250 mature females, six to ten feet tall, of incredible sinsemilla bud. I harvested during two intense hours of heavy rain, October 23rd, ahead of my timetable (I had wanted them to mature for at least a couple of more months, until the first hard freezes). The Harvest occurred because when I went to pull a few buds for myself and some close friends, way back in the brush, there was a yellow, plastic police ribbon stretched across the final crawlspace going in, saying (emphatically), Crime Scene: Do Not Cross. Apparently, they had knocked it off from the air, using infrared. Cosmically, these guys only took two of my plants (did it taste good?), -larger ones, unfortunately, and left the rest for me to take home to my Tribe. My thanks, -our thanks- to our narcotics brothers who do not come out in the rain, and for leaving those plants I worked on for so long (this was my fourth year out there in the brush). Oh, and for that pretty yellow plastic strip (Crime Scene . . .) that I took back, for a good laugh among My People. We want to tell our narcotics brothers that their loss of this excellent weed will in no way increase the already rapid breakdown of this national and international planetary “civilization”, preceding Lord Jesus’ physical return as Messiah. We are old, hard-working (even spiritual) hippies who don’t do any of the heavy “drugs” (I have never smoked tobacco, but would not pull a gun on those that do), although we occasionally use psilocybin and peyote for spiritual Ceremonies, -again, “illegally”, these having angelic, supernatural Teachers within them. Enclosed is a picture, print-free, and sample of the Harvest. No offense, our brothers who do not come out in the rain. This bud’s for you. Anonymous

LTE: 2-11-87: STABBED Edward C. Eiland, Jr. 1321 Muncey San Antonio, Texas 78208 February 11, 1987 Letters To The Editor Express-News Thank you again, the 80-plus souls who spent their entire Tuesday, 2-10-87, in Judge Machado’s 227th Court, only to have the first degree felony (aggravated robbery), carrying 5-99 years, virtually dismissed through plea bargaining. My young assailant, already on parole for a federal felony, brought two would-be killers to my front porch on the evening of 9-27-86, and pulled a gun: your money!” Another pushed a. 357 into my head as the third stabbed me deep twice with a butcher knife, the second E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

107

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

1 0 7

71973-EILA

thrust tearing a tremendous gash in my chest, missing my aorta by a half inch. A Medical Center doctor stuck his entire finder into that one, and could feel my heart beating. The plea bargaining happened because the state-appointed lawyer (scribes, Jesus calls them) threatened a Motion for Impeachment, standard for discrediting a witness, against my friend/witness Jeff. He was young, poor, unemployed, and was arrested for sleeping, with a key his friend had given him when he moved out, in an empty trailer in May, 1985. “Criminal trespass”, a misdemeanor, to be dismissed this May, two years later. A Class B Misdemeanor. Jeff ’s testimony of what, in Jesus’ Name, happened, is now “invalid”, “legally”, and prevented me from a constitutional/Biblical right to confront the young killer before a jury of my peers, and earned him 10 years (2 years real time) instead of the 99 Judge Machado, the assistant D.A.’s, myself and Jeff, and a great number of the 80 present stated they felt appropriate. One lawyer/scribe did this. If this “legal” atrocity cannot be rectified, I will drop charges against my second assailant, whose trial is on 2-20-87 in Court 175, as protest. I will not again subject myself and Jeff, the Court, potential jurors, taxpayers, and assistant D.A.’s to the loss of time and money, and the frustration and humiliation. Edward Eiland 2-11-87

LTE: 8-1-87: THE POOP’S VISIT Letters To The Editor Express News From a spiritual standpoint, the most catastrophic event of our city’s history rapidly approaches. One of the most satanic men on the earth will be allowed within our “gates”, -even welcomed with open arms by many genuinely spiritual, well-meaning brethren. How ironic that he comes in the guise of a holy man, Lord Jesus’ supposed sole representative on our planet. I speak of course of the head Pharisee, the poop; oh, I mean pope. Catholics are the most spiritual people, poop-worship aside, I have met in fifteen years of Anointed study of world religions, cults, and the supernatural, yet they are being misled, as Prophesied. His words are sweet, even noble, as are his efforts to combine the diverse religions into one System (under his leadership), prior to the pre-ordained Latter Days/nuclear Armageddon, guaranteed by Jesus to happen. Surely this visit will have many negative supernatural effects upon our city, and upon pilgrims who worship him (and therefore his master, the Dark One). Some words from the supernatural God concerning poop-worship: Matthew 23: 8-10, 13: But be ye not called Rabbi: for one is your Master, even Christ: and all ye are brethren. And call no man your father upon the earth: for one is your Father, which is in heaven. Neither be ye called masters: for one is your Master, even Christ. But woe unto you, scribes (lawyers) and Pharisees (priests of the Beast system), hypocrites! for ye shut up the kingdom of heaven against men: for ye neither go in yourselves, neither suffer ye them that are entering to go in. For the poops/Oral Roberts/Bakkers of these Times: Matthew 23: 32: Ye serpents, ye generation of vipers, how can ye escape the damnation of hell? Edward Eiland 8-1-87 1 0 8

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

108

NO WHITE GUTTER

LTE: 1-26-88: PRAISING JESUS ILLEGAL Edward C. Eiland, Jr., M.S.W. P.O. Box 1055 San Antonio, Texas 78294 January 26, 1988 Letters To The Editor Express-News I just finished reading with stunned amazement and outrage a Tuesday Express-News article by Ginger Hall: “N.S.D. to map out policy on religious activities”. It seems the national trend to twist man’s “laws” (as opposed to God’s Laws, as in the murder of unborn children) and satanic, secular “legality” to rationalize the outlawing of manger scenes, or of any acknowledgment of Him in the public schools, has entered San Antonio. Two Christian sisters at Clark High School were not allowed to sing a song in the talent show that made reference to Jesus, our Lord and Savior, by His Name, to avoid “offending” certain groups. Born-again Christians in S.A. should take serious note of this phenomenon as a direct result of supernatural satanic intelligence, acting “legally” through human channels, and within the context of the pain, suffering, and darkness Satan in inflicting in progressively larger ways upon Earth and its peoples in these Last Days, preceding Armageddon and Jesus’ fierce physical return as Messiah and King. Those “offended” by His Name/Authority consistently include agnostics, atheists, and certain of the tribe of Judah, whose ancestors had Him murdered “legally” and mocked that His holy blood be upon them and their succeeding generations (the latter were scattered to all the earth after His resurrection and ascension, only to be “regathered”, May 14, 1948, as a prophetic prelude and catalyst for Armageddon and His dimensional re-emergence). How harmful of these unbelievers (some of whom shall be yet, perhaps, be saved, as all, by grace) to deny the young access to He Who is the supernatural God, -simultaneously Father, Son, and Holy Spirit- in these late Times. May these two young female spiritual Warriors and their parents be richly blessed for their witness, in Jesus’ Name. Edward Eiland 1-26-88 Edward C. Eiland, Jr., M.S.W. P.O. Box 120432 San Antonio, Texas 78212 March 27, 1988

E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

109

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

1 0 9

71973-EILA

LTE: 3-27-88: ABORTION Letters To The Editor Express-News I recently read a letter by L. Herlocker entitled, God’s abortion views unknown. This was answered well by a Ms. Genevieve Fox, who quoted Proverbs 6: 16-17, but I also feel led to respond. First, to recall another Bible quote, straight from the supernatural God, speaking through man. This is the commandment, Thou shalt not kill, which, before it was translated from the original Hebrew into Greek and Latin into English, read, Thou shalt not murder. Some killing is necessary and sanctioned by God (Lord Jesus) for the sake of righteousness, whether it be the ancient Hebrews or our own warriors, young and old, who have taken life to defend our nation and oppressed peoples in other countries. But killing an unborn baby?! Because it has been “legally” sanctioned by the “supreme” court and is now expedient and medically convenient for those desiring the right to murder, -oh, I mean the right to “choose”?! There is a higher Court being ignored here, -a supernatural one, and a fierce and inescapable Court: one which those who gave satanic sanction in Roe vs. Wade (“legalizing” abortion) and all who have murdered their children “legally” since then shall stand before someday (if not already). I saw a courageous banner in a recent Mother’s Day parade: Abortion: A Satanic Rite. Regarding L.’s statement that noone can talk to God directly: she is dreadfully misinformed, perhaps for membership in one of the spiritually-dead “churches” that so predominate in these late Times. Anyone can speak directly to Lord Jesus, Who is the eternal King of the earth (temporary systems and many “leaders” being of the Beast) and Who is soon to will His own dimensional re-emergence. She, as others, have missed the point of His resurrection, ascension, Authority, and eternal closeness. Edward Eiland

LTE: 12-29-89: IMMUNITY (“LEGAL” SYSTEM, K.M.A.) Edward C. Eiland, M.S.W. 910 W. Commerce San Antonio, Texas 78207 12-29-89 Letters To The Editor Express-News I am now 41, with two degrees and eighteen years of street experience, and have intensely followed local/national/international events for twenty-four years, including supernatural training through the Holy Spirit since 1972 (Whom I met in 1975 as Lord Jesus, the true King of this earth and soon-coming Messiah). I have watched, with Guidance, the increasing contrast between eternal Spiritual Laws and manmade “laws” created by scribes/Pharisees (humanistic lawyers, judges, politicians) to twist God’s Laws for their own purposes, all over this planet, in serving Satan. I have watched the poor become poorer as the rich are richer, through “legal” manipulations (recently our “leaders” subtly gave themselves a raise from $89,500 a year to $120,700, bribes aside, while the minimum wage remains at $3.35). I 1 1 0

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

110

NO WHITE GUTTER

have watched Roe vs. Wade, via the “supreme” court (Jesus is the Supreme Court) give “legal” sanction to the “legal” murder of many millions of unborn babies. I have watched the lukewarm, spiritually-dead, “state”-licensed “churches” turn off over two generations to the God within, negating supernatural Power and spirituality in many young Warriors. As a father in the state of Texas abused by the satanic “legal” system over custody of my precious daughter, I have seen the Beast up close, where it hurts. I have watched the international “leaders” destroy my beloved Nature here, and all over the Mother Earth. Therefore, in Jesus Name and Authority, I hereby publicly announce my complete immunity from this Latter Day “legal” system, its mandates and petty authorities. As Lord Jesus admonished, “Come out of her (the Beast) my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues (Rev. 18:4). Stuff it dudes. Sincerely, Ed 12-29-89 Printed 1-4-90 with the title, Immunity claimed, in Jesus’ Name

LTE: 7-9-96: THE ABORTION LETTER Edward Eiland, Jr., M.S.W. 243 Teresa San Antonio, Texas 78214 July 9, 1996 Bob Richter, Another View Express-News Dear Mr. Richter, Would you please be so kind as to consider the following for publication in the column, Another View? Thank you and God bless, Ed Through the grace of my best friend and Savior, Jesus, I became involved with an exquisite group of (non-violent) born-again saints whom He has called to protest against the satanic ritual of “legalized” murder of the unborn through abortion. About twenty to thirty of various denominations visit throughout Saturday morning in prayerful vigil at a site of such satanic abomination called Reproductive Services, at Evers and Joiner roads, just north of Loop 410 (there are others). The responses from motorists, (mostly) positive, negative, and apathetic, are a learning experience. Around ten or more children are destroyed here each Saturday, and daily through the week. The Spirit has, perhaps, prompted me to challenge all the (state-licensed) “churches” of my hometown San Antonio: WHY IN THE WORLD are there so few Christians out there on Saturday?! The sidewalks and streets should be lined with true believers! This satanic ritual is so unimaginably repugnant to the living God who formed these helpless unborns, yet you collectively acquiesce to this E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

111

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

1 1 1

71973-EILA

daily, continual slaughter, and thus to the perpetrators (“doctors”, “nurses”, administrators, escorts, security, disposal services, etc.) by passively allowing this ongoing horror within our city. According to our God, those involved in any way with these murder mills will know a fierce Judgment, -man’s puny secular “laws”/rationalizations aside (Deuteronomy 27:25: God’s curse on anyone who accepts money to kill an innocent person). Pastors (*Rabbis, Mullahs/Imams, Priests, Wiccans, Brujos/Brujas), why are you not condemning, from the pulpit, such ritual as MURDER (as seen by God), inspired by Satan, whose participants are in danger of supernatural damnation? Congregations, why are you not represented here in prayerful protest, or at the other San Antonio baby-killing facilities? Perhaps there are those fellowships that are spiritually dead, and therefore useless to Lord Jesus in these late Times (James 2:17: Even so faith, if it hath not works, is dead, being alone). How shall the many explain their indifference (shades of the previous Holocaust) when they meet the true Supreme Court, Who is a fierce, eternal, supernatural God, face to face? Perhaps such stagnant, state-licensed “churches” should re-examine Revelation 3: 15-16: I know thy works, that thou art neither cold nor hot: So because thou art lukewarm, I will spew thee out of my mouth (Jesus, dictated to John on Patmos). Fathers, you share in the sin, with the mothers, of the murder of your unborn sons and daughters as they are dismembered through scalpel or suction, burned to death, -inside and out- by saline injection, or poisoned by the latest pharmaceuticals, -all without anesthetic. Despite a Latter Day decree by humanistic legalists, a fertilized egg/two-celled zygote is an unborn CHILD, possessing a Soul, with a complete DNA blueprint for the person he/she is to become, if their life is nurtured and not cut off. Imagine the incredible Judgment the Roe vs. Wade “supreme” court will experience as they face their helpless victims and JESUS: as they are inundated by the agony, pain, and silent screams of more than thirty million children “legally” murdered since their “ruling” (Isaiah 10: 1-2: Woe unto those who enact evil statutes). As for those “clergy” who have not deviated from their Sunday ecclesiastical pablum in the face of such obvious display of satanic will: Hosea 4:19: And there shall be, like people like priest: and I will punish them for their ways, and reward their doings. Those who are so bellicose about a woman’s right to “choice”/MURDER should be aware that a Christian choice would entail either abstinence, the use of available contraceptives (their partners also), and/or holistic methods to prevent a child’s creation (whom some would then murder, for convenience’ sake). At the moment a two celled zygote/child is created, it is no longer “their” body, but their body with a helpless individual within them, and they (and the father) will be held accountable by our God for that child’s welfare, like it or not (secular, satanic rationalizations aside). The mother/father who would “legally” destroy their own son/daughter have obviously not sought Lord Jesus in direct prayer, or the many Christian options available (such as adoption), rather than such satanic abomination. The Word explains that our Lord Jesus judges not only individuals but nations as well, for collective trespass (such as the sacrifice of their children, be it unto Baal or the Latter Day Devil, through legalisms). America should repent, soon. As Jesus succinctly put it, in Revelation 18:4: Come out of her (the Latter Day Beast system), my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues. The true “choice” here is spiritual and supernatural, not merely physical and secular, as Satan, acting through a Latter Day “legal”/conceptual system, would have us believe. Amen? Edward Eiland 7-9-96 *These were added, tongue-in-cheek, to a “revised”, second submission of the above thesis upon receipt of the handwritten letter from the Editor of the Express-News, Bob Richter, that the letter would “offend” “Muslims, Jews, Buddhists, what have you” (ATHEISTS BE DAMNED). 1 1 2

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

112

NO WHITE GUTTER

LTE: 2-21-99: COMING OUT 243 Teresa San Antonio, Texas February 21, 1999 Bill Waldrop Letters To The Editor Express-News After graduating as an honor student at Robert E. Lee here in San Antonio (top 2%), I attended U.T. Austin (Psychology, ’67 to ’71) and discovered Buddhism. During my graduate work at Our Lady Of The Lake University, S.A., this interest became a (pre-destined) total immersion into all religions, mysticism, and shamanism. By “coincidence”, I also established wholesale contacts for high-quality marijuana and pure mescaline crystal (from the holy peyote cactus) and experimented, indiscreetly, without protection, with progressively deeper levels of altered states. My initial encounters with very dangerous supernatural beings, -good, then evil, began disastrously in October, 1972, then continued three intense years in post-graduate wilderness seclusion, where I also learned that Jesus is (still) Messiah and soon-coming King, after nuclear Armageddon (my uses of power techniques for both shamanism and global intercessory prayer matured there and ever since then, under His guidance). I have news articles going way back of national and international events carrying us into the prophesied Last Days, but lately have become highly interested in various foreign economic collapses, the rise of the Euro and I.M.F., and our obvious proximity to a one-world economy/government (Antichrist shall no doubt be a brilliant and charismatic economist/politician; the False Prophet will of course be the poop, -oh, I mean pope, of those Times). My dismay is this: my best prayers are in the deep brush, being shaman since my birth, but I worry about those who worship in buildings, in the cities. Your state-licensed “priests” are not preparing the flocks for the immensity and finality of Armageddon and Jesus fierce Return. Are the faithful, -the “very elect”- still considering their children’s futures that will never occur, well-earned retirements they will never enjoy, dreams that will never be realized, through the cumulative spiritual blindness and idiocies being committed now by our well-fed “leaders”? Your “priests” are not preparing you.

LTE: 7-27-03: CELEBRATING THE 7-27-76 BUST Letters To The Editor Express-News I would like to share a very special anniversary with my fellow San Antonians (I am a native, raised in pre-410 Castle Hills when it was dirt roads and woods). On July 15, 1977, six armed men burst into my farmhouse, -a 100 acre Eden on the S.A. River behind Braunig Lake, ‘way up a dirt road (arrowheads everywhere, hawks overhead, coyote serenades at night, etc.). I had a few marijuana plants in my garden, -a CPS meter reader snitched me off- and just one was a FELONY, effectively ending my entire fledgling professional career (B.A. in Psychology, Master’s Degree in Social Work, specializing in abused and E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

113

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

1 1 3

71973-EILA

handicapped children and youths) and extensive volunteer work, and I have been, more or less, on the street and in innumerable wilderness camps (and paradises) ever since. The Bust, ironically, also ended three years’ intense wilderness training in Christian shamanism. I did manage five seasons as a lifeguard (sixteen rescues, four more out of area rivers and lakes), have spent years out of those (slave-) labor halls, professional driving, and everything menial inbetween, with all manner of humanity, including a lot of very fine poor folks (not politicians or CEO’s). I was assured that after three years’ probation I would receive deferred adjudication, -conviction thrown out, but guess what? A high-class temp agency I applied at recently made me aware that the conviction was still there, and a real sweet lady at the courthouse confirmed that “somebody made a mistake” way back then, and she would fix it, some twenty two years late (I wonder how many jobs that cost me, until I gave up). A lawyer told me the county has “sovereign immunity”, so I cannot sue for a life lost over a manmade “law” that is not from God, and is thus satanic, but that’s OK. I have learned a lot out here, as is His will. How much talent has been wasted, retroactively for decades, in our community and elsewhere over this nonsense? Edward Eiland, M.S.W. 7-27-03

LTE: 12-23-04: TERRORISTS With so much evil being progressively committed in the name of “religion”, I got a wild hair and wrote this as a brief, primitive attempt to clarify, as many of you good people already know, that we are all children of the same God. I e-mailed it to a bunch of major newspapers nationally as a Zen ceremony, not caring if any of them printed it and knowing that it would be in the Book someday nonetheless. I have a deep, long-term hunger, as others on both sides of the Force, to help bring (especially) Christians and Muslims together, especially after my Islamic Sufi training regarding the proximity of God, and being blessed to read the love letters to God from Rumi, and the works of the great Teachers, Pir Vilayat Khan and Hazrat Inayat Khan, all of which is from God. La illaha illa Allah: There is no God but God. Letters To The Editor Terrorists Misusing The Name Of God Edward Eiland I received my initial training in Buddhism during my undergraduate work in psychology at U.T. Austin in 1970 during my graduate work at Our Lady Of The Lake University in San Antonio, Texas. I became deeply involved with my own calling, shamanism, but I have been trained by many diverse spiritual groups, both Eastern and Western. Much of my training is from the Native Americans, but I have prayed with good folks from many different paths. We have been to different schools together. I have shared good spiritual company with Christians, Muslims, Hindus, fellow shamans, Native Americans, Jews, Sufis, Yogis, and Buddhist brothers and sisters (and even Texas musicians), and what we all knew was that we were praying to various aspects/conceptualizations of the same God. Noone owns God. According to Tibetan mysticism, He/She is the highest frequency of supernatural Light, from Whom the entirety of the prismatic Creation emanates, holographically. What seems to be the case: the “Western” God, Jehovah, is the same as the “Muslim” God, Allah (as 1 1 4

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

114

NO WHITE GUTTER

well as the Great Spirit of the Native Americans, etc.). I have trained a great deal from the Koran, and the teachings are from the same God that demonstrated Himself as Jesus, the soon-coming Messiah (and Who loves all who call upon His Father, in sincerity, whether they know Him yet or not), and Who has spoken through many holy men and women, according to their cultures, through the ages. These terrorists, just as the Europeans who practiced genocide against the Native Americans, are misusing the name and authority of God. Edward Eiland 12-23-04

POOP DEFENDS “TRUE” CHURCH Edward Eiland, Jr., M.S.W. 1618 S. St. Mary’s San Antonio, Texas 78201 July 13, 2007 Letters To The Editor The San Antonio Express-News Re: the article, POPE DEFENDS ‘TRUE’ CHURCH, July 11, 2007 So now the “pope” owns God (POPE DEFINES ‘TRUE’ CHURCH). I didn’t know that. And here I have seen prayers answered since 1974, when I began to focus directly upon my Lord Jesus, without need of building, ritual, or the artificial rules mandated by a self-appointed, false priestcraft (I prefer pristine wilderness as my cathedral). Several scriptures leap immediately to mind, including Jesus’ thoughts on such men in His day (the Pharisees): Matthew 23: 8-10, 13, 32: “But be ye not called rabbi: for one is your Master, even Christ: and all ye are brethren. And call no man your father upon the earth, for one is your Father, which is in heaven. Neither be ye called Masters: for one is your Master, even Christ. But woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! For ye shut up the kingdom of heaven against men: for ye neither go in yourselves, neither suffer ye them that are entering to go in. Ye serpents, ye generation of vipers, how can ye escape the damnation of hell?” Oh, and from the book, Revelation Illustrated And Made Simple, by Tim LaHaye (co-author of the Left Behind series: “Actually, Rome is more dangerous than no religion because she substitutes religion for truth. Man would be better off with his God-given desire for truth unfulfilled that he may seek after Him. Rome’s false religion too often gives man a false security that keeps him from seeking salvation freely by faith. Rome is also dangerous because some of her doctrines are pseudo-Christian. For example, she believes properly about the personal deity of Christ but errs in adding Babylonian mysticism in many forms and salvation by works” (p. 232). True believers should be especially cautious about being influenced by any involvement from this time forward with this deluded, egomaniacal man (as in human being) or his “priesthood”. Students of the Biblical prophecies concerning the False Prophet of the Last Days: watch this guy carefully from now on. Ed Eiland, Jr. E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

115

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

1 1 5

71973-EILA

MOTHER’S DAY 2000 (On Behalf Of All Abused Children Everywhere) Bernadine, Have you recently beaten the holy living shit out of any helpless young boys unlucky enough to be dependent upon a creature such as you for his existence?! -Savage, sadistic, merciless beatings that went on and on and on: way beyond when the small, helpless boy was out of his mind in severe pain and had forced himself between the toilet and the wall to escape your blows. With all kinds of weapons: shoes, metal fly swatters, tree branches, ping pong paddles, your fists, and, -mostly- leather belts, often with the buckle end, so my legs were not just badly bruised, but bloody. Tch, tch. Taking out the twisted sickness and sadism and rage within you upon a helpless young boy, almost weekly. Do you remember ever having done such horrible things? Do you remember beating my crippled father, after having thrown him and his wheelchair over, while he flailed, in helpless fear, upon the floor, trying to ward off your fists? Do you remember your insane screaming fits, to which we were to witness almost weekly, scaring the hell out of us, while you opened and slammed all the cabinet doors in the kitchen, completely out of your mind? I do. All of it. I remember it like it was yesterday. What you did to me is now called SEVERE CHILD ABUSE. In the past couple of decades, thank God, people, -no, creatures such as you are now being incarcerated for abuse such as this, sparing untold numbers of young children the incredible brutality and horror I suffered, and from which I may never fully recover. Do you remember the day I had decided not to cry the next time you beat me (I was still very young): when I just stood there, watching you, while you were going out of your mind in satanic ecstasy scarring my legs? You were enjoying yourself so much, you didn’t even notice for awhile, did you? Then you looked into my eyes, and stopped beating me, and the physical beatings stopped (the emotional/ psychological abuse beginning). Have you inflicted unending emotional/psychological abuse upon any young adolescent or teenager lately (as you did to me from then on, unceasingly, constantly belittling him and provoking him (“Go ahead, hit me, I’ll call the cops!”), reminding him that he was, and always would be, worthless (Honor Student, later two degrees, 28 years of post-graduate spiritual Training by Lord Jesus), inflicting your sickness upon him even as he had to learn life alone, in the sixties, without guidance or love from anything resembling parents? Yes, I remember all this. Like it was yesterday. And how excellent it was to escape to college at U.T. Austin, at 18, and finally escape your madness. And if I remember all of this, GOD REMEMBERS IT TO PERFECTION!!! At the moment you stand before Him, after “physical” death (which you approach soon, old bitch), He will show you, TO PERFECTION, every single moment of those savage beatings: the sadistic sickness and satanic darkness in your own soul, -AS SEEN THROUGH THE EYES OF THE SUPERNATURAL GOD, as well as let you feel ALL the pain and confusion and panic and fear felt by that young boy, as well as ALL the abuse you inflicted afterward through verbal/emotional abuse, 1 1 6

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

116

NO WHITE GUTTER

upon that young adolescent. YOU WILL EXPERIENCE ALL THESE MOMENTS, over and over and over, and then will be SENT INTO HELL with the company of creatures such as yourself. You had other people fooled. But I have not forgotten, and neither has my God. You grow closer and closer now to this Judgment you thought you had escaped. BUT SPIRITUAL LAWS ARE INESCAPABLE, AND YOU SHALL FACE GOD!!! SEE YOU IN HELL, BITCH!!! HURRY UP AND DIE!!! May 11, 2000.

E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

117

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

1 1 7

71973-EILA

THE SATANIC NATURE OF MANDATORY TAXATION Edward Eiland, Jr. During some twelve years of spiritual training and study that has involved the mysticism of the world religions and many of the so-called occult sciences, and three years in the wilderness (a fourth year came later) to witness, and learn first-hand, the complexities of shamanism and the reality of supernatural beings in Nature, the angelic and satanic realms, my attention came upon the ungodly aspects of the “legal” system, and particularly the taxation system of our beloved nation, as according to supernatural spiritual Laws. The satanic secular reasoning behind this abomination (as opposed to supernaturallyanointed spiritual Knowledge) and what it has spawned through man’s “laws” and present systems would no doubt be interesting to a bunch of spiritual people in my hometown San Antonio and elsewhere, and even to many who don’t really believe in the supernatural realms and the beings therein, or that our entire planet is soon coming to a climactic, supreme battle between huge forces of Good and Evil. So I will share, here, a little of my experiences with this system. After a Master’s degree at Our Lady Of The Lake University (S.A.) and a year of professional work, then the first two of three successive years (many others came later) in the wilderness, I was Given an experience (as the supernatural God can do with this malleable, holographic dimension) to demonstrate/ establish a direct, personal contact with Jesus the Christ, Who was behind the succession of training events, people, books, prophetic and clairvoyant dreams, and revelations I had received those four years, and Who is the soon-coming Messiah and King of this planet (despite the delusions of the A.C.L.U. and the governmental/state-sponsored religion of secular atheism). The Training itself, along with experiences now being Given increasingly to good friends, is a fulfillment from Acts 2:17-18, as a sign of the proximity of the pre-ordained, and thus unavoidable, Years of Tribulation (through nature, technology, and displays of supernatural power by Lord Jesus’ anointed priests/priestesses), nuclear Armageddon, and Jesus’ fierce physical return, in supreme Authority, bringing individual planetary Judgment. I returned to the city and was Led to an established, Anointed, supernaturally powerful, Holy Spiritfilled fellowship to study technical Christianity, both from the brethren and from the pastor, and learned that there are supernatural Laws that govern nations as well as individuals, through the events Given from the future as a spiritual reflection of the Spiritual Laws being followed or broken, including specific Biblical guidelines of: government, economics and foreign policy, justice, and education. It is Evil, for instance, and thus Satanic, for any “government” to enter the fields of health, education, or welfare, these being the rightful responsibility of the church (God’s true Church, supported by the ten percent tithe, NOT the dead, spiritually-senile, established, Latter day “state”-licensed “churches” and their priestcraft). One’s nation, or tribe, is not to enter into trade, -”to have league with”, pagan nations, -those who officially reject God, as huge as that seems against current practices, lest the “plagues” that inevitably come upon such systems (according to Spiritual Laws) affect one’s own people. And no “government” of godly order has the right or need to impose mandatory taxes upon “its” people, backed up by the implicit threat of an armed police militia. This brings up the I.R.S. and two of its forms: the Form 4029, Application for Exemption from Tax on Self-Employment Income and Waiver of Benefits, to obtain “exemption” from taxes as a member of a religious “sect” (an I.R.S. word) opposed to same, and the Form 4361, Application for Exemption from Self-Employment Tax for Use by Ministers, Members of Religious Orders and Christian Science Practitioners, which is essentially what state-licensed “ministers” use for tax exemption. Both are very simple: the name of your “church” (to the I.R.S. and Supreme Court, your “sect”), its address and employer identification number, and your name, plus a signature by the head of your spiritual organization. The Form 4361 also “requires” “ordination” papers (“support material”) from the “legal” 1 1 8

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

118

NO WHITE GUTTER

state-licensed “church”, “proving” to the I.R.S. and its police militia one’s supposed Anointing from the supernatural God. I sent in the Form 4029 first, a couple of years ago. My pastor, being for years Anointed in the Knowledge of God in all aforementioned fields, signed it. The Catch 22, ironic and funny (and satanic) as it was, resided on the back of the form, on Item A (3): the “sect” must have existed “at all times” since the magical date of December 31, 1950. After that, tough, -neither you, your “sect”, nor your “beliefs” have any validity, according to the I.R.S. Now, our Spirit-filled church, Bethesda Temple, was “legally” chartered a mere twenty years ago, ACCORDING TO JESUS’ TIMING, ON July 26, 1963: an established, beautiful, humble, supernaturally-powerful, supernaturally-Anointed church (one of the few on the earth to actually make use of the Lord Jesus’ eternally-available supernatural power and Knowledge). We sent the Form 4029 anyway, after the pastor had replaced Bethesda’s charter date for the arbitrary, satanic date the I.R.S. had assigned to be “eligible” for “exemption” on spiritual grounds. Our “beliefs” (a secular, humanistic term), -our Knowledge, given from the supernatural God, were based on eternal, supernatural spiritual principles, older than mankind itself, and we both Knew (as do many) that the only true Church was and is the Sovereign Lord Jesus and His Body of true believers. I did not hear from the I.R.S. for five months, so I went to U.S. Representative Henry B. Gonzales’ office for help, and received a reply from both that week. A “technical examiner”, -a kind man named C.H. Weihrauch, replied that my “request” for “exemption” had been “disqualified”: “ . . . that the date of December 31, 1951, that is shown in paragraph A under instructions on the reverse side of the form is a Mandatory Date (all emphases mine). Therefore, we are Required under Section 1402 (g)(1)E of the Internal Revenue Code to disapprove any application from a member of any Sect or division of a sect THAT HAS NOT BEEN IN CONTINUOUS EXISTENCE FROM THAT DATE. Amazin’, huh? And I have it in print, for my descendants. I felt righteously emboldened enough to send the Form 4361 next. For fun and practice. I put my name there in the space, and then under the “legal” name of ordaining, licensing, or commissioning body or religious order”, I typed my Master’s Name, in capitals: LORD JESUS, THE LIVING MESSIAH, and the appropriate scriptural references: Revelation 1:5-6; 5:9-10; 7:13-15;14:1; and 20:6, -all proclaiming the reality of supernatural training of true priests and priestesses, DIRECTLY FROM LORD JESUS, WHO IS GOD. I included other “support material” as well: an intro letter explaining what I was doing and why (all this I have included here- enjoy at your leisure); my professional resume; a highly complex paper, HEY, STREET FREAK! I have just finished on the universal principles of our existences as HOLOGRAPHIC, or multi-dimensional beings, within and yet beyond our physical forms, emanating as Light from a singular, infinite Mind (God), and creating effects upon the Creation (and vice-versa) according to supernatural spiritual Laws; a letter to P.M. Magazine (Channel 12, KSAT, S.A.), describing in detail some of my more dramatic supernatural training experiences in the wilderness and the spiritual implications of the training; nineteen pages, typewritten single-spaced, of quotes from Lord Jesus concerning the ungodly misuse of temporal earthly power; and the supernatural judgment that accrues and awaits such people in positions of power who violate spiritual Laws in their treatment of others; and a 14-page copy of the “supreme” court decision (Jesus is the Supreme Court), marked up extensively to emphasize the satanic logic and wording to rationalize denying the Amish, and thus all peoples and religions, a “right” to “exemption” from mandatory, non-Biblical, coercive taxation by Caesar (oops, I mean by “government”) on the basis of spiritual Knowledge (the I.R.S. and the “supreme” court invariably use the secular humanistic word/concept “beliefs” here, which conveniently, E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

119

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

1 1 9

71973-EILA

-”legally”- renders the Universe, and thus all within, without absolutes, AND THUS WITHOUT A SUPREME SOURCE, as it is seen through the state and “government-sponsored religion of secular atheism, and its enforcing “legal” and police militia/justice/penal systems). Some revealing quotes from the “supreme” court decision (United States v. Lee, #80-767, argued Nov. 2, 1981, decided Feb. 23, 1982: “The imposition (all emphases mine) of taxes is not unconstitutional as ‘applied’ to such persons as appellee WHO OBJECT ON RELIGIOUS GROUNDS.” “While there is a conflict between the Amish ‘faith’ and the obligations imposed by the (tax) system, NOT ALL BURDENS ON RELIGION ARE UNCONSTITUTIONAL. THE STATE MAY ‘JUSTIFY’ A LIMITATION ON RELIGIOUS LIBERTY BY ‘SHOWING’ THAT IT IS ESSENTIAL TO ACCOMPLISH AN ‘OVERRIDING GOVERNMENTAL INTEREST.” “The court’s ‘analysis’ supports a ‘holding’ that THERE IS VIRTUALLY NO ROOM FOR A CONSTITUTIONALLY-REQUIRED EXEMPTION ON RELIGIOUS GROUNDS FROM A ‘VALID’ TAX LAW THAT IS ‘ENTIRELY ‘NEUTRAL’ IN ITS GENERAL APPLICATION.” “ . . . a ‘valid’ and ‘neutral’ law of general applicability . . .”. “ . . . ‘neutral’ laws of general applicability . . .”. “ . . . if tax laws were ‘dispensed’ on religious ‘grounds’, every citizen would have an ‘economic motivation to join the ‘favored sects’.”(?) “The Amish ‘believe’ that there is a RELIGIOUSLY BASED OBLIGATION to provide for their fellow members the kind of ‘assistance’ ‘contemplated’ by the (tax) system. Although the ‘government’ does not challenge (?) the ‘sincerity’ of this ‘belief ’, THE ‘GOVERNMENT’ DOES CONTEND THAT PAYMENT OF TAXES WILL NOT THREATEN THE ‘INTEGRITY’ OF THE AMISH RELIGIOUS ‘BELIEF’ OR ‘OBSERVANCE’.” “NOT ALL BURDENS ON RELIGION ARE UNCONSTITUTIONAL. THE ‘STATE’ MAY ‘JUSTIFY’ A LIMITATION ON RELIGIOUS LIBERTY BY ‘SHOWING’ THAT IT IS ESSENTIAL TO ACCOMPLISH AN ‘OVERRIDING GOVERNMENTAL INTEREST’.” (!!!) “Because the (tax) system is nationwide, THE ‘GOVERNMENTAL’ INTEREST IS ‘APPARENT’. THE (satanic) ‘DESIGN’ OF THE SYSTEM REQUIRES SUPPORT BY MANDATORY ‘CONTRIBUTIONS’ FROM ‘COVERED’ EMPLOYERS AND EMPLOYEES. THIS MANDATORY ‘PARTICIPATION’ IS INDISPENSABLE TO THE ‘FISCAL VITALITY’ OF THE (TAX) SYSTEM. WIDESPREAD ‘INDIVIDUAL VOLUNTARY COVERAGE’ UNDER (THE TAX PROGRAMS) WOULD UNDERMINETHE ‘SOUNDNESS’ OF THE (TAX) PROGRAM. THUS, THE ‘GOVERNMENT’S INTEREST IN ASSURING MANDATORY AND CONTINUOUS 1 2 0

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

120

NO WHITE GUTTER

PARTICIPATION IN AND CONTRIBUTION TO THE (TAX) SYSTEM IS ‘VERY HIGH’.”(!) “To maintain an ‘organized’ society that guarantees religious freedom to a variety of faiths REQUIRES THAT SOME RELIGIOUS ‘PRACTICES’ YIELD TO THE ‘COMMON GOOD’ (as we, the ‘government’, not your God, determine). Religious ‘beliefs’ can be ‘accommodated’, BUT THERE IS A POINT AT WHICH ‘ACCOMMODATION’ WOULD RADICALLY RESTRICT THE ‘OPERATING LATITUDE’ OF THE ‘LEGISLATURE’.”(!) “IT WOULD BE DIFFICULT TO ‘ACCOMMODATE’ THE COMPREHENSIVE (TAX) SYSTEM WITH MYRIAD ‘EXEMPTIONS’ FLOWING FROM A WIDE VARIETY OF RELIGIOUS ‘BELIEFS’.”(!!!) If, for example, a ‘religious adherent’ believes war is a SIN and if a certain percentage of the federal budget can be identified as devoted to war-related activities, such individuals WOULD HAVE SIMILARLY VALID CLAIM TO BE ‘EXEMPT’ from paying that percentage of the income tax. THE TAX SYSTEM COULD NOT FUNCTION IF ‘DENOMINATIONS’ WERE ‘ALLOWED’ TO CHALLENGE THE TAX SYSTEM BECAUSE TAX PAYMENTS WERE SPENT IN A MANNER THAT VIOLATES THEIR RELIGIOUS ‘BELIEF’. BECAUSE THE ‘BROAD PUBLIC INTEREST’ IN MAINTAINING A ‘SOUND’ TAX SYSTEM IS OF SUCH A ‘HIGH ORDER’, RELIGIOUS ‘BELIEF’ IN CONFLICT WITH THE PAYMENT OF TAXES AFFORDS NO BASIS FOR RESISTING THE TAX.”(!!!) Amazin’, huh? That’s about it. I stated in the Introductory Letter To The I.R.S. that I already anticipate an “official” “disqualification”, or denial of my Priesthood in Lord Jesus, BECAUSE THE I.R.S., AND THUS THE PRESENT UNITED STATES “GOVERNMENT” DOES NOT ACCEPT THE LIVING MESSIAH, LORD JESUS THE CHRIST, AS A PROPER, “LEGAL”, “ORDAINING, LICENSING, OR COMMISSIONING BODY OR RELIGIOUS ORDER.” I want that in print, to show my tribal children and grandchildren, who will inherit the age of the Kingdom of God on earth, under the planetary theocracy of LORD JESUS, THE KING OF KINGS. Some of the many Biblical quotes from the Introductory Letter To The I.R.S.: Revelation 3: 15-16 15 I know thy works, that thou art neither cold nor hot: I would thou wert cold or hot. 16 So then because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will spue thee out of My mouth. Revelation 18: 4-5 4 And I heard another voice from heaven, saying, Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues. 5 For her sins have reached unto heaven, and God hath remembered her iniquities. Revelation 22: 11-12 E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

121

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

1 2 1

71973-EILA

11 He that is unjust, let him be unjust still: and he which is filthy, let him be and he that is holy, let him be holy still. 12 And, behold, I come quickly; and my reward is with me, to give every man according as his work shall be.

filthy still:

Sincerely, in Jesus’ Name, Edward C. Eiland, Jr., M.S.W.

1 2 2

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

122

NO WHITE GUTTER

HEY, STREET FREAK! My masterpiece, to date. It was written over three years living in deep brush, sitting in my taxi at the airport, and God-knows-where-else, and finally on Patti’s magical farm, south of S.A. It’s pretty much self-explanatory. It has a totally-unfinished, highly technical counterpart for the straight world, Synthesis: The Fusion Of Psychology, Physics, And Religion, which at this writing is but reams of handwritten, stream-of-consciousness thoughts, and notes about notes, which I wrote back in ’76. I got it out a few years ago, and it intimidated even me. Maybe one of you will finish it for me (that’s a little inside joke between me and God concerning the Book for a several years now). That’s about it, for now. God bless you and yours. Love, Ed By now, because of the movies and TV. shows and GOOD ROCK MUSIC about psychic powers and the supernatural, and because of your own God-given intuition, you have the beginning of the Knowledge that everyone (including yourself ) has within them the potential of awakening and using huge powers, for either good or evil purposes. Probably you or a friend have had at least one psychic or “supernatural” experience (everything is natural, through the eyes of God). There are too few places to learn more about this, right? -To know more about these Higher Talents, in a safe way, and in a manner that is acceptable to the eternal Spiritual Laws of the One Being that is God. The modern, “state”licensed, satanic denominational priestcraft are no help: they don’t even understand Rock ‘n Roll, much less the spiritual use of our supernatural talents. And everything the priestcraft of this dying, satanic, selfdestructive Beast World Civilization do not understand is evil, according to them, right? Yet, strangely enough, surely it benefits the Dark Side of the Force for us not to know how to awaken and use our highest, little-known, supernatural powers, for the sake of Righteousness. This paper has been designed to help our People on their willful journey toward the fullness of spiritual Perfection and Warriorhood and all that goes with such a Path, and to tune in DIRECTLY to Master Jesus, the Messiah, and with the Angelic Teachers and Warriors that exist eternally in the Higher Planes, and in the visible and invisible realms of Nature, to help such Seekers with supernatural love, protection, and guidance. It as inspired in its original form during a summer spent in 1980 as a lifeguard at the Woodlawn City Pool, down here in Rock ‘n Roll San Antonio, Texas (my hometown), with my good vato-buddies Lloyd and David and Victor and Adrian (Ace), and Los Hombres Gilbert and Willy and Felipe, and the tattooed apostle Michael (of the nearby federal halfway house, originally from the coast), and all the chicano dudes inside and outside the fence, and the foxy basket ladies, and all the fine young Bush. Sat Nam! So Mote It Be! Also, by eight intense years (at that point, now four years ago and outlined in other writings) of supernatural Training, given through physical people and events, and displays of supernatural power (especially in Nature), and by many different supernatural Teachers: good, evil (not through my choice), and in my beloved Nature, -all supervised by the Master Brujo/Shaman, Lord Jesus, Who is the living Incarnation of the Great Spirit, and Messiah, soon to return in FEROCITY, and in great Authority. E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

123

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

1 2 3

71973-EILA

Special thanks are due to Ron and Nancy and their Tribe, to Patti and her enchanted farm (where it was Set Up to further many refinements needed on the original drafts, in 1983), and to my friend Steve, who kept me going with financial support and a place to crash for awhile in middle ‘83, when circumstances had taken all money from me. And to a special forest where I lived after that. And to my old and trusted friend Mescalito, and some very good Columbian, which helped keep me sitting in one place on the second and third drafts (the most difficult of nine) long enough to forget the White Man’s world and listen to the Lord’s complex, but gentle and ever-available Voice. Also, to my brother brujos, Michael and Sparky, for being Magical and keeping my spirits up. Special thanks are due to a loving, Holy Spirit-anointed Pentecostal church here in S.A., where my Master Jesus brought me from three years’ supernatural study on the two wilderness farms, among supernatural beings, to learn the mysticism of Christianity (technical and symbolic) from the best. Thank God. Literally. Unlimited thanks to Carlos and Don Juan, who brought me, as per the Lord’s will, from my lifelong closeness to Nature into contact with supernatural beings for the first time, and from thence to fall in love with the God Who made them. My apologies to those of whom some of this will be old hat: I had to include everything I could think of to get everyone who may read this someday to a common ground. May our Lord Jesus anoint this thesis with Power, and all levels of consciousness of those who are exposed to it. JESHUA! Sat Nam! So Mote It Be! You’re made of Energy, right? The haughty, relatively primitive “science” of this dying, Latter Day Beast world civilization calls the smaller units of your physical Temple by such English words/concepts as molecules, atoms, subatomic particles, and so on, to try to understand them, but these are actually forms of ENERGY, or LIGHT, “condensated” into different forms with different properties. This LightCondensation in the “physical” dimension that is your body comes from your Soul, or Spirit, Which is a very much HIGHER FREQUENCY OF DIVINE LIGHT emanating directly from the Infinite Mind, or Great Spirit (Native American), or God. These entire dimensions, and all the dimensions that exist beyond this one, within the Mind of God, are made of this same Light/Energy, vibrating at different FREQUENCIES and in different FORMS (these Frequencies being much slower in this dimension than in the more powerful supernatural dimensions). As a Literal Child of God, a CHILD OF GOD, you have been Given through His/Her grace the possibility and potential (and responsibility, once awakened) in any life of “raising” the frequency of your Light-Body into higher and more powerful levels of Supernatural Consciousness, with all the supernatural powers and wisdom and beauty (and challenges) that come with such a WARRIOR’S PATH (as Don Juan would say). The true, sincere Seeker automatically obtains, through grace, very large Angelic Teachers (discussed later) upon realizing the potential we each have to become Supernaturally Perfect, -to merge with the Holy Spirit that is our own Higher Self, where we (re-) unite with the Infinite One that is God. These Angelic Teachers, after our own kind and in the invisible worlds of Nature, remain poised in eternity for every soul who may, in God’s Timing, need and seek Their help and love. The Spiritual Warrior (male or female, since God is both Male and Female) must learn to understand and respect the Divine Laws that exist: physical, mental/emotional, psychic, and spiritual. Spiritual Laws are the most powerful and supersede the others, because it is by These that the other laws, and all of the Creation, are brought forth perpetually, willfully, from the Mind of God. WE ARE ALL GOD, -ONE BEING, THAT HAS INTENTIONALLY CREATED THIS ETERNAL LIGHT-DREAM THAT HE/ SHE IS NOW EXPERIENCING, AND WATCHING, AND WILLFULLY CONTROLLING, IN SOVEREIGN POWER (no matter how out of control and bad things appear, in these End Times of a huge God-Cycle). 1 2 4

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

124

NO WHITE GUTTER

YOUR OWN HIGHER SELF IS GOD. You are an individual ray of Divine Light, in a “human” form, straight from the One Source of all existence, and all life is part of this Supernatural Oneness. A Blinding Light Show, as Triumph calls it. Everyone is truly your Light-Brother and Light-Sister, including our much-abused Brethren in Nature, and the way you approach these other Light-forms in thought, action, and prayer (if you practice the latter) will have a huge amount to do with the events, and rewards/chastenings/Teachings within those events, that will come to you from the dimensions in which the “future” is constantly being formed. This is eternal Spiritual Law (not something passed by Congress), and the Great Spirit has created the many worlds and dimensions to function under these Laws in order to teach us the responsibility of compassion and love for ourselves and the other Lightforms that exist, within the Oneness. WHAT YOU DO COMES BACK TO YOU- it’s that simple, and one must understand this before embarking upon anything having to do with the supernatural. When the lawyers and state “priests” (Pharisees) of Jesus’ time tried to trap Him into saying something “illegal” so they could have Him “legally” murdered, they asked Him what the Higher Intelligence He “claimed” to represent considered a summation of all laws. He used the occasion to ZAP THEM HARD, and to explain the supernatural Karmic, or Spiritual, Laws, that govern the Oneness, and all beings therein: Matthew 22: 34-40 34 But when the Pharisees had heard that He had put the Sadducees to silence, they were gathered together. 35 Then one of them, which was a lawyer, asked him a question, tempting him, saying, 36 Master, which is the great commandment in the law? 37 Jesus said unto him, Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind. 38 This is the first and great commandment. 39 And the second is like unto it, Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself. 40 On these two commandments hang all the law and the prophets. So be sincere. One thing to Remember (as Don Juan, and Buddhism, would prompt us) is that this Higher Intelligence, Who has willfully created, and simultaneously maintains and experiences this very, very deadly serious eternal Dream-of-Light through us, has done so for the sake of Love, and Knowledge, and Exploration, and Power, -to seek out and Know the infinite complexity of His/Her Being, throughout eternity. You will set huge forces into motion when you realize (through Grace) that you have the potential to become supernaturally perfect, and then begin that Path toward that worthy goal, and away from Ignorance, Fear, Apathy, Self-Centeredness, Unhealthiness, and Unhappiness in general. You can (and will) develop telepathy with Angels (many different kinds, of our own Kin and in Nature) and with Lord Jesus Himself, DIRECTLY, just by realizing how close the other dimensions are, in the Oneness of God’s Mind (or you can communicate with demons and satanic forces, if you are extremely stupid and rebellious enough against God, the ultimate parent-figure). Our more subtle powers/talents are a Gift, given eternally by our Higher Spirit, our Creator, and these wondrous supernatural Aspects of ourselves, the power and beauty that we have within are supposed to be awakened and understood, despite what the Satanic, modern, denominational, state-licensed “churches” and their dead, Satanic priestcraft (and its “legal” system) would have us believe. It is highly important that those who allow themselves to be supernaturally trained as Spiritual Warriors for the very hard Times just ahead to rid themselves of any hang-ups and bad feelings for such words as religion, and God, and Jesus, and the supernatural, etc., -all because of their use (misuse) by E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

125

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

1 2 5

71973-EILA

the casualties of the White Man’s World, and the priestcraft that run their “churches” for the Devil (with exceptions, of course, especially among the anointed Pentecostal fellowships in the West). Forget them! YOU ARE PRIESTS AND PRIESTESSES, GODS AND GODDESSES OF LIGHT, SONS AND DAUGHTERS OF THE INFINITE, LOVING CREATOR/DREAMER. Your supernatural Heritage in these End Times is the full awakening and understanding (through the Holy Spirit, our DIRECT line to God) of the powers that are “within” you, put there by God to be (re-) discovered, developed, and shared for the common good. YOU ARE A SUPERNATURAL BEING, HAVING FULL ACCESS TO ALL WISDOM, POWER, COMPLEXITY, AND MAGIC OF THE CREATOR, but for the limitations imposed upon your thinking, imagination, faith, and conceptualizations, and thus your Personal Power (from Don Juan) by the reigning Death-Civilization (soon to fall). YOU HAVE NO LIMITS, except to remain humble before the Great Spirit that gave you “individual” existence, to learn and to follow His/Her supernatural Spiritual Laws, and to live life as FULLY as you can (with gusto and lusty efficiency, as Don Juan would say). Jesus is just so much different that the name-droppers in the White Man’s World who don’t know sh-- (a colorful, yet effective cultural term, yes?) concerning Him, or Rock ‘n Roll, or real Magic, or BEING FULLY ALIVE, and who get off on telling Our People how ignorant and sinful and unworthy they are, and little else. These kinds of pests have handed us this burned-out, abused, and raped remnant of what was once a beautiful planet, and then blame Our People for abusing “drugs” (weed/mushrooms/ peyote?), and for having intense, sometimes savage, many times exquisite, highly complex music, and for rejecting their shit-culture in general. These same kinds of people used the same kind of Satanic thinking to rationalize the Great Massacre of our beautiful, highly-spiritual Native American ancestors (longhaired savages), and other spiritual Tribes like them all over the world, all in the name of their “religion”, and boy are they gonna get theirs, in God’s timing! Real religion takes place when some good friends get together and listen to good music in a high-consciousness setting (not necessarily stoned: Jimi Hendrix), or munch out around a campfire, or when you feel compassion for someone on the other side of the world, or when you to want to Kick Ass on some (or all) politicians or corporate executives or terrorists or environmental rapists, etc., who are f------ up (another useful, colorful cultural term, yes?) the Mother Planet and the lives of a lot of good, humble people. Real religion happens when an anointed fellowship lifts up their hands and voices to the Master Jesus (or to the Father Spirit, through whatever methods or concepts in which they sincerely worship him in sincerity, anywhere on the planet) in DIRECT, dimensional commune-ication, and when the FIRE and KNOWLEDGE and REVELATION of the Holy Spirit flows through one of their anointed preachers. Real religion is also when of Our People sees real Magic and gets high on it (all of these without need of state “priest” or poop, -oh, I mean pope). State “priests” and their congregational casualties know little or nothing about astral projection, or the laying on of hands to heal, or of using dreams for willful psychic and supernatural purposes, or of scientifically amplifying prayer-power by mystic, supernatural techniques and knowledge, or of commune-icating with friendly, spiritual beings in the other dimensions (including Nature Angels), etc. Their “religion” consists of haughtily seeing themselves as the technical God-specialists in charge of the sinful and ignorant masses, and since they own God are the only ones worthy to sit in their clean, straight pews singing, half-heartedly, off of printed-up, programmed schedules, going through spiritual masturbation rituals, and then listening quietly, passively, to a state “priest” give a dead, empty lecture on bullsh--. And these CONCEPTUAL GROUPIES then go back into the World Death-Civilization to live the same lifestyle that the Beast has them doing to contribute en-masse to the coming near-death of the Mother Earth (prevented only by the prayers of the saints and the intervention of Lord Jesus and His Angelic Warriors). And they put our people down . . .!

1 2 6

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

126

NO WHITE GUTTER

Jesus Himself taught that “humans”, as Divine Beings of the same Spirit as Himself, all had “within” them the potential to perform all of what He had demonstrated, plus more. His recorded talents included all psychic gifts, instantly healing all kinds of diseases, blindness and deafness, walking on water, casting out demons, turning food for five into enough for five thousand, raising the dead (including Himself ), and, after the Resurrection, travel-by-thought and changing His physical features, then the willful Ascension into the other dimensions (stepping into the Crack Between The Worlds, as Don Juan would say). And He, Himself, left word for us to do these things, and more, because He, as THE Light-Condensation of the Creator, knew that WE ARE LIGHT, with the supernatural ability to use different frequencies of this Light in ways that the dead, satanic state priestcraft, then as now, are not teaching, not being anointed of God. In other words, our Creator told us that it was our responsibility to learn to become progressively Magical, and to use our Gifts for spiritual purposes, to demonstrate our appreciation for the excitement of Existence and our love for the other members of our God-Family. Modern “priests” are just so full of sh--, for what they do not know, and for not knowing that they do not know, and for putting their congregations to sleep as the planet dies. TO LITERAL HELL WITH ORGANIZED, DENOMINATIONAL, DEAD, STATE “RELIGIONS” FOR THE SATANIC BULLSHIT THAT THEY ARE!!! And the HUGE death-systems they support: the international military death-machine (PRAYER is the ultimate weapon, to be discussed), the judicial and penal systems and manmade “laws”, Big Money and Big Business, crooked politicians and tyrants of all kinds, the crumbling, barbaric, atheistic public schools, and in general all international rapists/murderers of our Mother Earth and the Spirit of her many Peoples. Strange as the cosmic irony seems, the modern, spiritually-dead, denominational state “churches” ACTUALLY SERVE SATAN! They are controlled by state-trained (as opposed to God-trained), state-licensed satanic puppets who do not believe in or know anything about these Higher Gifts, and who will not allow any real Magic or real supernatural power into their “churches” or the very small minds of their groupies (the only exceptions in the West being, again, those churches with truly anointed pastors and fellowships). The HUGENESS of the effect of the satanic “churches” can be better realized by considering that ALL SUFFERING AND SORROW AND EVIL THAT HAS OR WILL YET (SOON) COME TO OUR HUMAN AND NATURE FAMILY ON THE MOTHER EARTH HAS COME ABOUT BECAUSE SATAN HAS BEEN GIVEN THE ORGANIZED CHURCH SYSTEMS, SO THAT THE MASSES AND EARTHLY POWER-/ CONCEPT BROKERS HAVE BECOME PROGRESSIVELY IGNORANT OF/REBELLIOUS TOWARD THE SUPERNATURAL SPIRITUAL LAWS THAT GOVERN NOT ONLY OUR GIFTS BUT OUR INDIVIDUAL AND GROUP RELATIONSHIPS, TO A PLANETARY LEVEL. It is through this ignorance/rebellion that Satan has been Given (by the Infinite God/Creator) more and more of the pre-ordained death-grip on the Mother, leading up to the big house-cleaning just ahead. Jesus is going to KICK ASS on such human channels of evil (and especially the priestcraft) the more fiercely, when He is forced to return physically to this dimension to bring individual and planetary Judgment, and to prevent ALL life from being destroyed. The priestcraft will Catch It the most, for the dangerous blasphemy of falsely representing the supernatural God. Check out what Jesus, the WARRIOR, spoke about, and against, such nasty people, and of their keeping the masses ignorant of the Spiritual uses of supernatural power: Matthew 13: 41-42 41 The son of man shall send forth his angels, and they shall garner out of his kingdom all things that offend, and them which do iniquity. 42 And shall cast them into a furnace of fire: there shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth.

E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

127

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

1 2 7

71973-EILA

Matthew 15: 8-14 8 This people draweth nigh unto me with their mouth, and honoureth me with their lips, but their heart is far from me. 9 But in vain do they worship me, teaching for doctrines the commandments of men 10 And he called the multitude, and said unto them, Hear and understand; 11 Not that which goeth into the mouth defileth a man; but that which cometh out of the mouth, this defileth a man. 12 Then came his disciples, and said unto him, Knowest thou that the Pharisees were offended, after they heard this saying? 13 But he answered and said, Every plant which my heavenly Father hath not planted, shall be rooted up. 14 Let them alone: they be blind leaders of the blind. And if the blind lead the blind, both shall fall into the ditch. Matthew 18:7 7 Woe unto the world because of offenses! for it must needs be that offenses come; but woe to that man by whom the offense cometh. Matthew 20:30 30 But many that are first shall be last; and the last shall be first. Matthew 23: 8-14 8 9 10 11 12

But be ye not called Rabbi: for one is your master, even Christ; and all ye are brethren. And call no man your father upon the earth: for one is your Father, which is in heaven. Neither be ye called masters: for one is your Master, even Christ. But he that is greatest among you shall be your servant. And whosoever shall exalt himself shall be abased; and he that shall humble himself shall be exalted. 13 But woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! for ye shut up the kingdom of heaven against men; for ye neither go in yourselves, neither suffer ye them that are entering to go in. 14 Woe unto ye, scribes and Pharisees! for ye devour widow’s houses, and for a pretense make long prayer: therefore ye shall receive the greater damnation. Matthew 23: 27-32 27 Woe unto ye, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! for ye are like unto whitened sepulchers, which indeed appear beautiful outward, but are within full of dead men’s bones, and of all uncleanness. 28 And so ye also outwardly appear righteous unto men, but within ye are full of hypocrisy and iniquity. 29 Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! because ye build the tombs of the prophets, and garnish the sepulchers of the righteous. 30 And say, if we had been in the days of our fathers, we would not have been partakers with them in the blood of the prophets. 31 Wherefore ye be witnesses unto yourselves, that ye are the children of them which killed the prophets. 32 Ye serpents, ye generation of vipers, how can ye escape the damnation of hell?

1 2 8

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

128

NO WHITE GUTTER

And this is the Creator Himself, in the flesh so to speak, sharing His feelings on the same Nasties back then as have been Given (thinking they have taken) control of our beloved, dying Mother Earth in these End Times. It is highly useful to the great spirit, Satan, for the modern satanic “churches” to turn off the truly spiritual, -the True Elect, as the Bible says, to their own Magic by passing off a bunch of CRAP as true religion. A sincere Hippie bumper sticker says, JESUS IS COMING AND BOY IS HE PISSED. How true. Post-intro. Psychic and Supernatural Powers. Holograms and Holographic God-Consciousness; Death/(Re-)Birth; Spiritual Laws (Karma/Sin). Supernaturally-Amplified Prayer: Principles, Techniques, Spiritual Responsibilities. Spiritual Shamanism; Spiritual Warriorhood; Carlos and Don Juan. Gaining Supernatural Control of the Future, Individually and Collectively. Supernatural Dreaming, Dream Control; Jesus and His Brother, Satan. Psychic and Supernatural Love and Sex; Soul Mates; Divine Marriage: Jesus (Adam) Loves Mary (Eve). Prayer as a Weapon. Psychic and Supernatural Powers. Jesus had weightier matters and a more primitive audience to deal with during His 3½ year Ministry last time around, and too little time to teach the specifics of Magic and psychic/supernatural talents, but He did demonstrate repeatedly all such Gifts and continually tell the disciples that such talents were their Heritage as well from the “Father”, if such powers were developed for the sake of Righteousness. Here is just some of what Jesus said and did concerning our innate spiritual Magic and our responsibility to discover and use the talents He built into us, as His literal CHILDREN OF LIGHT: Matthew 6:33 33 But seek ye first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness, and all these things shall be added unto you. Matthew 10: 1 1

And when he called unto him his twelve disciples, he gave them power against unclean spirits, to cast them out, and to heal all manner of disease.

Matthew 11: 22-24 22 And Jesus answering them saith unto them, Have faith in God. 23 For verily I say unto you, That whosoever shall say unto this mountain, Be thou removed, and be thou cast into the sea; and shall not doubt in his heart, but shall believe that that those things which he saith shall come to pass; he shall have whatsoever he saith. 24 Therefore I say unto you, What things soever ye desire, when ye pray, believe that ye receive them, and ye shall have them.

E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

129

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

1 2 9

71973-EILA

Matthew 16: 17-20 17 And these signs shall follow them that believe: in my name shall they cast out devils; they shall speak with new tongues; 18 They shall take up serpents; and if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them; they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover. 19 So that after the Lord had spoken unto them, he was received up into heaven, and sat on the right hand of God. 20 And they went forth, and preached everywhere, the Lord working with them, and confirming the word with signs following. Amen. Luke 6: 40 40 The disciple is not above his master; but every one that is perfect shall be as his master. Luke 10: 19-20 19 Behold, I give unto you power to tread on serpents and scorpions, and over all the power of the enemy; and nothing shall by any means hurt you. 20 Notwithstanding in this rejoice not, that the spirits are subject unto you; but rather rejoice, because your names are written in heaven. Luke 11: 9-13 9 10 11 12 13

And I say unto you, Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you. For every one that asketh receiveth; and he that seeketh findeth; and to him that knocketh it shall be opened. If a son shall ask bread of any of you that is a father, will he give him a stone? or if he ask a fish, will for a fish he give him a serpent? Or if he shall ask an egg, will he offer him a scorpion? If ye then, being evil, know how to give good gifts unto your children: how much more shall your heavenly father give the Holy Spirit to them that ask them?

John 1: 12 12 But as many as received him, to them gave he power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on his name? John 10: 34 34 Jesus answered them, Is it not written in your law, I said, Ye are gods? John 14: 10-17 10 Believeth thou not that I am in the Father, and the Father in me? the words that I speak unto you I speak not of myself, but the Father that dwelleth in me, he doeth the works. 11 Believe me that I am in the Father, and the Father is in me: or else believe me for the very works’ sake. 12 Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that believeth on me, the works that I do shall he do also; and greater works than these shall he do: because I go unto my Father. 13 And whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son. 14 If ye shall ask anything in my name, I will do it. 15 If ye love me, keep my commandments. 1 3 0

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

130

NO WHITE GUTTER

16 And I will pray the Father, and he shall give you another Comforter, that he may abide with you forever. 17 Even the Spirit of Truth; whom the world cannot receive, because it seeth him not neither knoweth him, but ye know him: for he dwelleth with you, and shall be in you. John 15:14-18 14 Ye are my friends, if ye do whatsoever I command you. 15 Henceforth I call you not servants: for the servant knoweth not what his Lord doeth; but I have called you friends; for all things that I have heard of my Father I have made known unto you. 16 Ye have not chosen me, but I have chosen you, and ordained you, that you should go and bring forth fruit, and that your fruit should remain; that whatsoever ye shall ask of the Father in my name, he may give it you. Acts 2: 17-18 17 And it shall come to pass in the last days, saith God, I will pour out my Spirit upon flesh: and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, and your young me shall see visions, and your old men shall dreams: 18 And on my servants and on my handmaidens I will pour out in those days of my Spirit, and they shall prophesy. The Talents/Gifts/Laws that the Master describes and offers here are eternal, and available to each and every “individual” soul that the Great Spirit has created, if used for spiritual purposes. The Spiritual Laws governing the use of our Magic work on an individual, group, national, and planetary level, through the grace of God. Ignorance, however, has progressively degraded the use of such incredible powers to a mere manipulation of this “physical” dimension, so that technology has replaced spirituality on a world scale, and we can see what that has wrought. Nonetheless, the manner of thoughts and ideals which we allow/choose to make up our Inner Being, and the energies one creates/expresses into the Creation will supernaturally create and draw events to us, whether we are aware of and use the Spiritual Laws involved or not. As a soul becomes aware of the Spiritual Laws and lives by them, he/she begins to gain CONSCIOUS, WILLFUL CONTROL of the actual events that will come into his or her Timespace, or Dominion (to be discussed), and this is where real Magic occurs. It is said that choirs of certain kinds of musical Angels BURST into song each time one of God’s precious “individual” souls awakens (through Grace alone, not by their own will) to its inner supernatural Inheritance, and the closeness of God. Just Remember (Don Juan) that life was created in the many dimensions for God to supernaturally explore Himself/Herself, for better and worse, good and evil, and for the “individual” souls to be awakened to the Spiritual Laws that exist, -NOT TO GAIN AND CONTROL AND WORSHIP “PHYSICAL” WEALTH AND “PHYSICAL” POWER AND “PHYSICAL” EXISTENCE, AS THE DEATH-CIVILIZATION HAS PROGRAMMED INTO ITS CONCEPTUAL CASUALTIES. What the satanic state priestcraft are not teaching is that the events that come to us in the “physical” dimension are a precise, malleable, Divinely-scientific result of the spiritual mixture of conscious and/or unconscious thoughts, actions (including those in “dreams”), and prayers, -if anywe have created in the “past”, plus whatever the supernatural God wishes to throw in, to enhance our growth toward our eventual perfection in Him/Her. As young God-Beings, as “individual” condensations of Divine Light, we can learn to WILLFULLY take control of those events, and to commune-icate supernaturally with, and to draw power from, the Great Spirit that is our own communal Higher Self by watching the cycles and events that come (are Given) to us. We can thus E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

131

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

1 3 1

71973-EILA

gain an understanding of the many vibes we constantly create (again, knowingly or un-knowingly), and thus contribute to, the Oneness. WITHIN THE INFINITE LIGHT-DREAM OF GOD, EVERY THOUGHT IS A PRAYER, CONTRIBUTING TO THE SUPERNATURAL CREATION OF “FUTURE”, AND THUS “PRESENT”, INDIVIDUAL AND COLLECTIVE EXPERIENCES. It is the TAKING WILLFUL CONTROL of the future, -the quality and very nature of the events constantly coming at us- that can be progressively attained while in the “physical” body, if one understands the workings of how the future is formed, according to God’s Spiritual Law. This is the undeniable Quest of the aspiring Spiritual Brujo/Bruja. Holograms and Holographic God-Consciousness; Spiritual Laws (Karma/Sin). “Modern: physics and psychology have finally advanced toward an understanding (known to the mystic religions, -including early Christianity- for eons) of the supernatural relationship that exist between each “individual” soul and the collective Creation, and with the Great Father/Mother Spirit that has given this Dream-of-Light. The bridging concept has to do with HOLOGRAMS, or Dimensional Images of Light, such as can be created three-dimensionally now by mechanical means. An excellent example of a mechanically-induced HOLOGRAM can be seen in the movie, Star Wars, where the little robot R2D2 created the HOLOGRAPHIC (here, three dimensional) image of the princess feeding him the secret structural diagrams of Darth Vader’s evil space battleship, the Death Star. Such mechanical HOLOGRAMS can be created now by bouncing a laser off a special surface to scatter the light to form three-dimensional images, and such devices are already being marketed commercially. What a few “modern” scientists are now approaching is Truth that the mystic religions, and Master Jesus Himself, have known since the beginning of the Prismatic Creation: THAT WE ARE DIVINE, MULTI-DIMENSIONAL, HOLOGRAPHIC GOD-BEINGS, COMPOSED OF SUPERNATURAL LIGHT-ENERGY, -KALEIDOSCOPIC RAINBOW-CHILDREN EMANATING DIRECTLY FROM THE GODHEAD, THE ONE SOURCE THAT HAS WILLED THE CREATION INTO ETERNAL EXISTENCE. Our “physical” existence, as well as all thought-forms and prayers, and dreams, and all the other dimensions and beings that dwell therein, are all different FREQUENCIES OF LIGHT, EXISTING WITHIN THE SUPERNATURAL ONENESS THAT IS GOD. So is all the psychic energy we continually send to, and receive from, the myriad Aspects of the Creation, knowingly and (mostly, unfortunately) unknowingly. All true spiritual paths of mysticism (the study of our supernatural relationship with God) have taught that we are Divine Images of a singular, infinite Mind, -a Being that has that has willfully created from Light all that Is, and that each “individual” soul has the supernatural task before it to “remember” the true Oneness of all Life to a level of perfection such as Jesus, our Messiah, demonstrated, while He had willfully projected, through impregnation of a Jewish virgin, into this dimension in human form. This is the overcoming of MAYA, or the ignorance of the closeness and Oneness of God (according to Buddhist conceptualizations), and it also involves TAKING CONTROL, spiritually, of the Creation as mini-gods, refining and fine-tuning the events that return to us from the “future” as a Divine Reflection of our thought-forms, as it were. Our Creator has thus set up the Uni-Verse (One Song) to act toward us as a HOLOGRAPHIC REFLECTION of the spiritual quality of the visible and invisible lifestyle we choose (especially once made aware of the choice we have) to create while in this dimension. This is the Law of KARMA, in the beautiful, scientific, objective Buddhist conceptualizations, with payback from negative past KARMA being blotted only through accepting the salvation bought by the Ceremony Jesus performed on the cross and the sincere decision not to willingly repeat past transgressions (confession/repentance). We, as eternal souls that wander through “birth” and “death” between this dimension and the many others in our journey toward the Perfection that Jesus demonstrated, are forever and inescapably subject to 1 3 2

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

132

NO WHITE GUTTER

the Creator’s Spiritual Laws through what comes from the “future”, though it may appear in these End Times that many can choose Satan as their master and get away with it. But these souls have been purposely created to test the rest of us, and then to be JUDGED HARSHLY when Lord Jesus, the Messiah, and is Angelic Warriors Come Forth in a very few years, in SUPREME AUTHORITY AND UNBELIEVABLE FEROCITY. Supernaturally-Amplified Prayer: Principles, Techniques, Spiritual Responsibilities. There are many, many different kinds of truly Magical Beings in this world (not to mention in the other dimensions): many kinds of psychics, witches/warlocks, brujos/brujas, and priests/priestesses. Some of these persons could be properly called by more than one of these titles, or by all of them, depending upon the FREQUENCIES OF LIGHT which the person expresses in their existence, and upon their maturity in the Knowledge and Magic of God’s Laws. The priestcraft of the modern, satanic, denominational, state-licensed “churches” and their casualties, their congregations, need not be called by any such Magical titles, since they have very little or no supernatural power left in them, nor adequate Knowledge of such, and since they dismiss anything they do not understand as evil. Right? YET IN THE TRUE CHURCH IS WHERE SUCH MAGIC SHOULD BE TAUGHT, AND PRACTICED: THE GREAT SPIRIT THAT IS OUR CREATOR IS A SUPERNATURAL BEING, AND OUR RELATIONSHIP WITH HIM/HER IS A SUPERNATURAL ONE, WHETHER WE WOULD (THROUGH GRACE) KNOW IT OR NOT. Ask the satanic, spiritually-senile state priestcraft about all the supernatural levels and potentials of Divine, “human” consciousness, and about our DIRECT line to God, HOLOGRAPHICALLY, or about the Master Jesus telling us to be Magical, and watch them cringe and change the subject, or misuse Scriptures, or call you evil (you are in good company: see Matthew 12:24). Satanic filth! Puppets pf Satan! Their kind will get theirs, big time, when the Master returns, for losing several generations worth of interest in the supernatural (and all that potential spiritual power), and thus in God and His/Her eternal Laws governing consciousness and the TAKING WILLFUL CONTROL, AS CO-CREATORS WITH GOD, OF THE CREATION OF REALITY. The use of the supernatural activities of our Higher Levels is based upon the Light Frequencies one utilizes in Existence, aside from the focus on the Light-Condensation in this dimension that we CONCEPTUALIZE as the “physical” body. If (as an example) you pick up feelings psychically from a friend, or adversary, at a distance, that involves the Light Frequencies of the vibes that are passing between you. That energy is just leaking over into the jumbles of thoughts and feelings and activities that you are involved in, where you are. When you willfully aim, or focus, at someone in psychic thought or prayer (these being different frequencies, of course), you are using a small part of the Infinite Divine Power that is constantly within DIRECT reach, dimensionally, or HOLOGRAPHICALLY, WITHOUT NEED OF POPE (POOP) OR PRIESTCRAFT, OR THE SATANIC STATE “CHURCHES”. In the true, supernatural Oneness of all Life, within the Mind of God, we Children of Light have the immense potential (and once Awakened, the responsibility) to learn to focus our Highest Frequencies of Spiritual Light at any Prismatic Aspect of the Creation, however large or small, or at any Concept, and to have supernatural effect upon the entirety of that Aspect/Concept, - that effect being proportionate to the spiritual maturity and strength of the practitioner or group, the particular HOLOGRAPHIC VISUALIZATIONS involved, and the grace of God. True witchcraft (black or white) differs from prayer in the Light Frequencies involved in the energy being projected toward the target: that of the former contains only the power of the individual practitioner, and perhaps the aid of a group and/or other-dimensional, non-angelic beings, while the latter makes use of the Frequencies and Power that comes from supernatural Commune-ication with E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

133

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

1 3 3

71973-EILA

Angelic Warriors and the Infinite Lord-Creator, the Great Spirit, WHO IN WILLFUL FORM IS CHRIST JESUS, THE ETERNAL AND SOON-COMING MESSIAH. The first use of any kind of psychic or supernatural techniques should be to place oneself transdimensionally, or HOLOGRAPHICALLY, directly before Lord Jesus, upon the Throne of God (“seek ye first the Kingdom . . .”). Place Him before you as you would perceive any other person (a powerful “Pentecostal” technique), and it will actually be so, because of the HOLOGRAPHIC nature of visualizations and telepathic communication with beings in this or the other dimensions. Use your own verbal/mental/psychic words and feelings, but in essence ask Him to come FULLY into your life, -for His all-powerful Light to flood every nook and cranny of your Timespace: past, present, and future, and to flow outward through you toward all other Aspects of the Creation, to greater and greater degree (omni-directional Emanation). Then affirm that it is so, bearing down on the HOLOGRAM you are creating. SO MOTE IT BE (or use AMEN, which means the same, or your own favorite POWER WORDS). Ask, and affirm, that you and all whom you love, known and unknown, be thenceforth forever supernaturally protected by His Power, and guided unto spiritual maturity and Perfection, INTO PERFECT SUPERNATURAL UNION WITH THE HOLY SPIRIT. Claim the entire future, AGGRESSIVELY AND WITH BOLDNESS, in His Name, Authority, and protective Power. Claim all Power and Authority against Satan in all his/her forms, within and without, forever, in the Power of the Master Jesus. That should just about cover everything in a general way (or add your own). Then, and only then, ask for and affirm the full unfolding and development of your psychic and supernatural talents, for the purposes of righteousness, and to give glory to God. Be sure to use a verbal or mental commune-ication with Him that you are most comfortable with, since He (as your Creator and Higher Self ) already knows of your intent, having been with you since the Beginning and through all your lives into these End Times. Within a few days or weeks (or moments, in His timing) you will be able to SEE the events around you, and the thoughts and REVELATIONS within, reacting to stimulation from a supernatural Source, and requiring more attention and impeccability (as Don Juan would say) on your part. The more you practice the Standing-Before-Him Technique, the more power (by His grace) will flow to you, as you are able to handle it; and, through the Oneness of all Life, you will be supernaturally enhancing and uplifting the overall Spiritual Frequency of all on the Mother Earth, and She will love you for it beyond your wildest dreams (Don Juan). Another prayer/meditation technique provides a glimpse of HOLOGRAPHIC GODCONSCIOUSNESS, and the infinite uses of focused, and thus AMPLIFIED, Divine energy. Find a nice, quiet place where you won’t be disturbed or distracted for awhile, and begin to Look At everything that exists, in this world and the others, as supernatural Expressions of Divine Light, willfully created by an infinite and eternal, HOLOGRAPHIC Being. Make this a formal inventory, so ask the Master’s protection (as in all such practices) and then toward each Aspect say to yourself softly, This is God, thusly: the physical body: this is God; the physical dimension: this is God; all thought is God; all emotion is God; all movement is God; the realms of the Heavens and of Hell, and all beings therein: this is God; all life is God; all Light is God; God is All. 1 3 4

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

134

NO WHITE GUTTER

Then repeat the words, God is All, to yourself for a few moments while Looking At, psychically/ spiritually, everything at once. Add any other Aspects to the inventory that you may wish, to bring Completeness. Then try to stay in that. When you find your meditative attention habitually wandering or focusing upon any one Aspect of the Creation, gently use the words, This is God, toward that Aspect, and then return to an OMNI-DIRECTIONAL FOCUS. This is called the state of Shikan Taza in Zen Buddhism, and is also the state of consciousness attained by masters in the martial arts, to become One with everything they are perceiving, including their adversary. The aspiring spiritual brujo/bruja/shaman must also use this realization-of-Oneness in order to hurl Power, or to draw forth Nature Beings or Angels, etc. This technique/Ceremony, whether performed formally or carried informally into everyday life, stimulates the higher Light Body “within” that is responsible for all psychic and supernatural talents (known as Gifts of the Spirit in the Bible) and aligns your “individual” Be-ing with the HUGE Angelic Beings and other spiritual forces that see the Oneness of the Creation similarly, HOLOGRAPHICALLY. Realizing through DIRECT EXPERIENCE that WE ARE ALL ONE BEING also inundates one with what Tibetan mysticism calls the PRIMARY CLEAR LIGHT, This being the Frequency of infinitely intelligent Light that is God, or the Holy Spirit (though the latter name is technically used to conceptualize our point of contact with, or EMANATION from, the Godhead), and from Whence also willfully emanates the eternal Messiah, Lord Jesus. Once you learn that you are Magical, and eternal, and limited in HOLOGRAPHIC EFFECT upon the rest of the Creation only by spiritual maturity, imagination, and the Grace of a loving God, you assume/accept the Heritage that has been yours since the beginning of time. And then you can make use of disciplined visualizations to grow toward perfect Union with the Holy Spirit, and to send Magical energy abroad, toward friend, foe, situation, or Concept, or ahead in time, up to planetary-sized prayer. This is exactly what Satan, through the Beast World Civilization and its Great Harlot, the false Latter Day “church”, and her many little harlots, -the state-licensed “churches” (Revelation, chapter 17) would deny us, to lessen our POWER, and to legitimize their useless organizations and their satanic priestcraft, and to ritualize Ignorance they have passed off on the masses for so long in the name of Truth. Amazin’, ain’t it? Willful Breathing is also invaluable as a tool for focusing inwardly, as well as for amplifying for power/prayer Ceremonies (using what is called in yoga the Kundalini Force, innate to all human/ Divine Consciousness). To focus upon the constant, calm, detached movement of your breathing automatically begins to harmonize all levels of your Being, and to align with the beautiful supernatural calmness of your higher Light-Body. Practice of this focus will help you understand the concept in Zen Buddhism of Stepping-Back-A-Pace to WITNESS the Creation, as a balance to being culturallytrained as a Participation-Addict, focused entirely upon (and therefore within) the “physical dimension. To amplify power for, say, a formal Ceremony, you can speed up the rate, and thus intensity, of your Breathing-Visualizations, always remaining aware, for the power-focus, of your Intent. A fierce breathing (called the FIRE BREATH, for obvious reasons), in conjunction with a disciplined Visualization, can send a LOT of POWER for good or evil purposes toward anyone or anything, in this dimension or the others (again, including planetary-sized prayer), and will bring, -will supernaturally Create- actual MANIFESTATIONS in the physical world for that “target” (in God’s time, and given enough power). These combinations of techniques are generic, in a sense, and can be used for any kind of prayer work. Holding a friend, or adversary, before oneself and superimposing and holding a Standing-Before-The Lord- technique, and amping up with a Fire Breath Ceremony for, say, 33 or 3 times 33 breaths (333 being the Lord’s number, from the science of Numerology, mentioned in the Bible) can and will make a lot of things happen for them (or to them, if they are evil, discussed in Prayer As A Weapon) over the next few days, or months, or years. THIS, PRAYER, WILL BE FOUND IN OUR TIME TO BE THE MOST SERIOUS, MOST LETHAL WEAPON AGAINST EVIL EVER AVAILABLE TO HUMANKIND, -AND AN ORGANIC ONE AT THAT.

E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

135

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

1 3 5

71973-EILA

Another good technique, or class of techniques, involves the use of sound for harmonizing and aligning with the Higher Frequencies. From the East, this very scientific use of certain Vocalizations, or MANTRAS. Focused upon specific energy-centers, or CHAKRAS, has the effect of stimulating those Centers and releasing the different kinds of Light/Energy/Power particular to each Center. Each MANTRA has a maximum effect upon its own CHAKRA, thusly: Ah, focused in the center of the chest; Oh, focused in the throat; Hun, holding the nasal sound, focused through the CHAKRA in the center of the forehead, commonly known as the Third Eye (this being especially useful in awakening psychic talents; Ee, pronounced as the long e in seed, held upward through the top of the head (the Crown Chakra) and beyond. These can be practiced singly or in a progression, or they can be combined into the best known MANTRA, the OM (more properly pronounced AUM), in which one MANTRA shifts into the next through a fluid change of the vocal cords to encompass these sounds and all those inbetween. A consistent practice of these vocalizations will make your voice, and Being, more beautiful, and will fill you with all kinds of Divine Light-Energy and supernatural Music. There are other MANTRAS as well: an entire school of Yoga (Mantric Yoga) is devoted to the spiritual use of sound for growing closer to God. These principles are also the basis of the POWER SHOUT of the Brujo/Bruja/Shaman, in which specific MANTRIC POWER WORDS are exploded through the voice for a momentary, but HUGE release/Creation of POWER (see Spiritual Shamanism) Spiritual Shamanism, Warriorship; Carlos and Don Juan. The willful contact with any kind of occult (the word means no more than little-known) powers and/or Entities was thoroughly discouraged in the Bible because the people in those days were neither discerning nor sophisticated enough to keep from misusing or being harmed by such Power (though Jesus demonstrated such use of His/our divinity: Matthew 8:27). This is no longer appropriate, however, to a whole new generation of Magical Hippies here in the Latter Days, who have been brought to God through the Nature Mysticism of our highly spiritual Native American ancestors (long-haired savages), whose peoples and Knowledge were the victims of genocide by the European’s vicious, superior knowledge of death-technology and the misuse of the name and authority of God. Also, and more recently, a huge Awakening has been prompted among Our People through the teachings of the Master Toltec Brujo/Shaman, Don Juan Matus, in the books by Carlos Castaneda. The books that Carlos wrote about his years with Don Juan should be read by any aspiring God-Being, whether they be Shaman/ Brujo/Bruja, Priest/Priestess. They are (to date): The Teachings of Don Juan: A Yaqui Way of Knowledge; A Separate Reality; Journey to Ixtlan; Tales of Power; The Second Ring of Power; The Eagle’s Gift.

1 3 6

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

136

NO WHITE GUTTER

These are all excellent books, chock-full of very HUGE, very real other-dimensional Nature Beings (entities that oversee what we know as rocks, plants, animals) with different powers, teachings, and temperaments. These could actually be seen as NATURE ANGELS that oversee their kin in the physical dimension, just as we humans have Angelic Kin that resemble us to a degree. A very heavy fact that the dead, Satanic denominational state “churches” do not know (and some beloved Pentecostals, yet), for their ignorance of the Universal Reincarnation of every soul: many of Our People, being the same souls that lived as Americans Indians in the Old Times, already have a supernatural Love/familiarity with the Nature Kingdoms, visible and invisible, and only now need to re-awaken, and practice what they already know, deep down, from those times. The Native American peoples (Indians, to the White Man) knew well that they and their children had innate, supernatural closeness to different rock, plant, animal, and spiritual Brethren, and that they could gain Power and spiritual maturity by nurturing and developing such closeness and opening themselves to the supernatural learning that such Beings carry/ offer. But, since the Great Massacre, such invaluable Knowledge has been lost or willfully subdued, with the sanction of the White Man’s satanic, technological “churches” and satanic, technological logic (after all, the “savages” did not know Jesus by the name of Jesus, right?). Such HUGE, sometimes fierce, magnificent NATURE ANGELS as Don Juan calls forth for Carlos’ sake would be nothing but loving toward those of Our People who would approach them in Love and fellowship, for our compassion toward our Mother Earth, and they are already teaching many wondrous things to increasing numbers of Our Tribe who are so gifted. WE WOULD BE WELL ADVISED TO AGAIN BECOME INTERESTED IN, AND TO ASK NATURE OF, SUCH OLD KNOWLEDGE BEFORE THE GREAT JUDGMENT OF THE EARTH, SO THAT WE AND OUR CHILDREN AND PEOPLES MAY BE SUPERNATURALLY EMBRACED BY NATURE (AS WELL AS BY THE LORD JESUS AND HIS ANGELIC WARRIORS, OF COURSE) AND PROTECTED FROM THE BRUNT OF THE WRATH OF GOD THAT IS COMING TO THE ENTIRE PLANET THROUGH NATURE, TECHNOLOGY, AND DISPLAYS OF POWER BY ANOINTED, SPIRITUAL SHAMANS/ BRUJOS/BRUJAS (see Revelation 11: 3-13). THIS, AND TO PREPARE OURSELVES AND OUR OFFSPRING FOR THE SUPERNATURAL HARMONY THAT WILL BE REESTABLISHED BETWEEN HUMANKIND, THE ANGELIC KINGDOMS, AND NATURE, IN THE COMING KINGDOM OF HOLINESS. Techniques to contact the NATURE ANGELS can be practiced on a geographical POWER SPOT in the most remote wilderness area or in the middle of a city (in Nature being better, of course), via HOLOGRAPHIC PRAYER. Just place all of Nature before you AS A PRAYER CATEGORY and breathe to It/Them (including all that you cannot perceive with the physical senses), after a protective prayer to Lord Jesus. Know that as you do this, you are placing yourself, psychically naked, before Beings that are stranger, more powerful, and often larger than you could previously imagine, so have your thoughts and intentions (your WARRIOR’S PURPOSE -Don Juan) well in mind, and be sincere. The Creatures and Forces you are HOLOGRAPHICALLY approaching are much more cognizant than humans of Natural Harmony and the Oneness of all Life, and Jesus’ Messiahship (they need His return as much as do the humans), and thus act with a very stringent and precise Code of etiquette/ HOLOGRAPHIC movement toward each other, and prefer the same from those who come to them, themselves bowing in deep Love before the Messiah, Lord Jesus. Know that when you Willfully Expand into their worlds and make use of Power in this manner, you are in good company: JESUS WAS (IS) THE GREATEST SHAMAN/MASTER BRUJO TO EVER WALK ON THE EARTH, WITHIN THE CONCEPTUAL/SEMANTICAL USE OF THESE WORDS BY THE YOUNG SPIRITUAL SHAMANS/BRUJOS/BRUJAS THAT HAVE BEEN AWAKENED THROUGH NATURAL AND SUPERNATURAL NATURE TO THE CLOSENESS AND COMPLEXITY OF GOD (though the modern Pharisees claim exclusive use of the words shaman/brujo/bruja for negative connotation). E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

137

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

1 3 7

71973-EILA

The exquisite Power Plants, such as Peyote and Magic Mushrooms (and Cannabis, to a lesser degree, and others), can be used as legitimate Tools for learning, to harmonize and stimulate the Higher Light Body, and to amplify Prayer Power, and in conjunction with disciplined visualizations and the Fire Breath can bring forth a HUGE amount of Power, for whatever purpose. But be careful to approach these plant Brethren spiritually, and with great respect for highly intelligent Forces and Beings much larger than yourself. And along with the enjoyment of the High goes the responsibility to use such Power for spiritual purposes, especially in these End Times when so many of the nature and human Families on the Mother Earth are in serious want. Don’t overuse/abuse these Tools, if you use them at all, in the name of religious intent. Pray at Them to call them to you only if you are supposed to have Them, by the Will of your particular Angelic Teachers and the Lord Jesus. Mescalito, for one (the supernatural Teacher in peyote), is very loving, and extremely powerful, and will come to you if you are sincere: right into this dimension, or through events, thoughts, or human/animal Brethren, and will teach you many Magical things. Oh, and from revelation given on a Full Moon Night a few years ago in the Perdenales River Canyon, here in Texas, peyote is best eaten as a chaw, with one of the segments held in the side of the mouth, and nibbled to the rate of yore pleasure. For less intimacy, of course, and for those of new acquaintance or tender taste buds, combining the cactus with orange juice in a blender is just fine (Hippie Lore). That the Native American Church is the only “legally” recognized Church to be “allowed” (by the White Man) the spiritual use of Power Plants (and then only after a complex court battle) is a satanic joke upon Our People, -many of us, again, being those same souls who loved the Mother Earth deeply as “Indians”, and in other lives in other ancient places. A fierce Judgment, in God’s timing, be upon those in the White Man’s World who take money for the World Beast System to do the great harms they have inflicted upon Our People, the Chosen Ones, over the issue, through their barbaric police militia, the legislative, judicial, and penal systems, and the satanic reasoning that rationalizes such violence and tyranny over what is a difference in cultural tastes, and NOT by definition a moral issue. Such tyrannical barbarians will be asked some very hard questions by a very bright Light someday, for acting as channels of Evil against the Angel People, the Children of Light, for our good taste in the discreet use of the plant Brethren as spiritual Tools. Lord Jesus can bring many different learning experiences from Nature to bless and advance your individual path back to God. Another class of techniques to commune-icate with NATURE ANGELS involved music and dance. These are Universal Languages, of course, and are excellent ways to Draw Forth such otherwise elusive, magical Beings. It is good to share your favorite songs with them in voice or, if you can play even a little, with an instrument. Body language is also useful in such HOLOGRAPHIC demonstrations of fellowship and Love, so you may wish to dance before Them as a Ceremony, either in a manner familiar to you or spontaneously, as your imagination and the Spirit lead you. The Large Ones will understand, and will bless you for your effort. POWER SHOUTS can be used for many purposes, and are especially useful in calling Creatures, or for ZAPPING enemies or helping good friends. A good POWER SHOUT is the SAT NAM (with short a’s, as in ah), known from Kundalini Yoga for centuries, with both words EXPLODED outwardly, with focus. Another good POWER SHOUT is the HIYA, in which the HI (pronounced he) is thrown upward through the Crown Chakra into your highest falsetto pitch and held until a good focus is attained, then EXPLODED downward into the chest Chakra and outwardly for the YA, hitting several notes of the musical scale inbetween. Practice these at the ocean (as an intelligent, singular Being), or at an enchanted canyon, or at a city or geographical region, or at a nuclear power plant, or toward an evil politician, and you will witness the CLOSENESS and HUGENESS of our God’s supernatural HOLOGRAPHIC Power that is available to us all. You will also be supernaturally 1 3 8

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

138

NO WHITE GUTTER

helping those of Jacque Cousteau- and Greenpeace- and National Wildlife Federation-quality organizations, etc., in other parts of the world find the thoughts/actions/ resources necessary to battle satanic people and forces in the front lines. You might consider keeping an ongoing Prayer Category for the likes of James Watts (recent Secretary of the Interior), and his boss Ray-Gun, and the strip miners, and polluters of air, water, land, and food, and Big Oil, and the timber industry, and the whaling industry, and the chemical and nuclear industries, etc., etc. Ask and affirm that these kind be brought to repentance and humility before the Creator of the Mother Earth, or to be supernaturally chastened or destroyed. Call upon the Big Ones in Nature, as well as in the Angelic Kingdoms, to ARISE AND DESTROY such people and the masses they influence, and the madness they are inflicting upon the Mother Earth. The Big Ones in the Nature Worlds will come to love you and your People, and YOU WILL ACTUALLY BE BRINGING ABOUT/ FULFILLING PROPHECY: GODS PRE-ORDAINED DECISION TO TURN NATURE AND THE SUPERNATURAL TALENTS OF AWAKENED, SPIRITUAL SHAMAN/BRUJOS/BRUJAS AGAINST EVIL MANKIND ON A PLANETARY LEVEL. Here is some of the beautiful, spiritual wisdom of the Master Toltec Shaman/Bruja, Don Juan Matus, from the book series by Carlos Castaneda: A man goes to (supernatural) Knowledge as he goes to war, wide awake, with fear, with respect, and with absolute assurance. Going to Knowledge or going to war in any other manner is a mistake, and whoever makes it will live to regret his steps. When he has fulfilled these four requisites there are no mistakes for which he will have to account; under such conditions his acts lose the blundering quality of a fool’s acts. If such a man fails, or suffers a defeat, he will have lost only a battle, and there will be no pitiful regrets over that. For me there is only the traveling on paths that have heart, on any path that may have heart. There I travel, and the only worthwhile challenge is to traverse its full length. And there I travel, looking, looking, breathlessly. (Carlos) Don Juan’s voice ordered me to focus all my attention on the fog but not abandon myself to it. He said repeatedly that a Warrior did not abandon himself to anything, not even to his death. The path of Knowledge is a forced one. In order to learn we must be spurred. In the path of Knowledge we are always fighting something, avoiding something, prepared for something; and that something is always inexplicable, greater, more powerful than us. The inexplicable forces will come to you. To be pierced by a fellow man is indeed painful, but nothing in comparison to being touched by an ally. A sorcerer, by opening himself to Knowledge falls prey to such forces and has only one means of balancing himself, his will; thus he must feel and act like a Warrior. I will repeat this once more: only as a Warrior can one survive the path of Knowledge. What helps a sorcerer live a better life is the strength of being a Warrior. The spirit of a Warrior is not geared to indulging and complaining, nor is it geared to winning or losing. The spirit of a Warrior is geared only to struggle, and every struggle is a Warrior’s last battle on earth. Thus the outcome matters very little to him. In his last battle on earth a Warrior lets his spirit flow free and clear. And as he wages his battle, knowing that his will is impeccable, a Warrior laughs and laughs. To seek the perfection of the Warrior’s spirit is the only task worthy of our manhood. Only as a Warrior can one survive the path of Knowledge, because the art of a Warrior is to balance the terror of being a man with the wonder of being a man. E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

139

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

1 3 9

71973-EILA

We are luminous beings. We are perceivers. We are an Awareness; we are not objects; we have no solidarity. We are boundless. The worlds of objects and solidity is a way of making our passage on earth convenient. It is only a description that was created to help us. We, or rather our reason, forget that the description is only a description and thus we entrap the totality of ourselves in a vicious circle from which we rarely emerge in a lifetime. The control of a Warrior has to be impeccable. The fate of all of us here has been to Know that we are prisoners of power. No one knows why us in particular, but what a great fortune. Only if one loves this with unending passion can one release one’s sadness. A Warrior is always joyful because his love is unalterable and his beloved, the earth, embraces him and bestows upon him unconceivable gifts. The sadness belongs only to those who hate the very thing that gives shelter to their beings. A Warrior cannot be helpless, or bewildered, or frightened, not under any circumstances. For a Warrior there is time only for impeccability; everything else drains his power, impeccability replenishes it. We are perceivers. The world that we perceive through is an illusion. It was Created by a description that was told to us since the moment we were born. We, the luminous beings, are born with two rings of power, but we use only one to create the world. That ring, which is hooked very soon after we are born, is reason, and its companion is talking. Between the two they concoct and maintain the world. So, in essence, the world that your reason wants to sustain is the world created by a description and its dogmatic and inviolable rules, which the reason learns to accept and defend. The secret of the luminous beings is that they have another ring of power which is never used, the will. The trick of the sorcerer is the same trick of the average man. Both have a description; one, the average man, upholds it with his reason; the other, the sorcerer, upholds it with his will. Both descriptions have their rules and the rules are perceivable, but the advantage of the sorcerer is that will is more engulfing than reason. My benefactor said that when a man embarks on the paths of sorcery he becomes Aware, in a gradual manner, that ordinary life has been forever left behind; that Knowledge is indeed a frightening affair; that the means of the ordinary world are no longer a buffer for him; and that he must adopt a new way of life if he is going to survive. The frightening nature of Knowledge leaves one no alternative but to become a Warrior. Thus to be a Warrior a man has to be, first of all, and rightfully so, keenly Aware of his own death. But to be concerned with death would force any one to focus on the self and that would be debilitating. So the next thing one needs to be a Warrior is detachment. The idea of imminent death, instead of becoming an obsession, becomes an indifference. And then with an Awareness of his own death, with his detachment, and with the power of his decisions a Warrior sets his life in a strategical manner. The Knowledge of his death guides him and makes him detached and silently lusty; the power of his final decisions makes him able to choose without regrets and what he chooses is always strategically the best; and so he performs everything he has to with gusto and lusty efficiency. 1 4 0

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

140

NO WHITE GUTTER

(Carlos) The sole idea of being detached from everything I know gives me the chills. (D.J.) You must be joking. The thing which should give you the chills is not to have anything to look forward to but a lifetime of doing that which you have always done. Think of the man who plants corn year after year until he’s too old and tired to get up, so he lies around like an old dog. His thoughts and feelings, the best of him, ramble aimlessly to the only thing he has ever done, to plant corn. For me that is the most frightening waste there is. We are men and our lot is to learn and to be hurled into unconceivable new worlds. Gaining Supernatural Control of the Future, Individually/Collectively. Actually, what you are doing when you pray, or VISUALIZE WITH GOD’S HELP, is Creating the “future”. You asking, and affirming with faith, that something happen, or MANIFEST, in time and space (the Timespace, as I like to call it), and the Light-forms you are gathering for “assembly” begin to Create that event or situation for CONDENSATION in the “physical” dimension. This is what the Infinite One had “in mind” for us when He/She willfully split into the many dimensions and the Beings within those dimensions: that we expressions of Divine Light come to realize the Oneness, and to call upon our imaginations and that Part of us Which is God in becoming co-Creators of what is Agreed Upon (as Don Juan would say) to become the “present”, -the intersection of time and space in which we are focused as an individual or group Awareness, as perceivers. In a way our growth toward supernatural Oneness with the Holy Spirit can be seen as a process of learning what to pray for, on an individual, Family/Tribal, national, or international level. It is the very heavy nature of HOLOGRAPHIC GODCONSCIOUSNESS that we can pray at any aspect of the Creation, be it an individual or nation, or a concept, or that enchanted canyon and all the supernatural beings residing therein, and the prayer-power will be affecting any of these Aspects equally, no matter their size or complexity. If a certain situation is already known to be approaching in time, do a lot of Jesus-Breathing at it, in multiples of 3 or 33, with maybe a POWER SHOUT or three, and watch the power with which that situation MANIFESTS. Or send Power ahead, in a general, blanket way, toward all that approaches. This is a scientific way, if one yet needs it, to demonstrate the power and accuracy of HOLOGRAPHIC CONSCIOUSNESS, as well as the direct, supernatural link that exists between present and future. And it gives an immeasurable advantage over the pagans and civilized savages of the world deathculture to know how to consciously, willfully, send energy ahead in time through HOLOGRAPHIC VISUALIZATIONS, as anointed priests and priestesses in the Authority of our supernatural God. A kind of neat side-effect of learning spiritual, aggressive control of the future, and thus eventually of the present, is that as you form a more “solid” link through prayer with the realms in which the future is eternally being formed (again, through precise karmic spiritual Laws, your conscious and/or subconscious VISUALIZATIONS, and what is thrown in through God’s grace), you will become more sensitive to the HOLOGRAPHIC “vibrations” of events that are approaching in time, gaining the talent of Precognition, or Prophecy. Dreams will probably be the first place you actually see something happen that occurs later in the “physical” dimension, but this ability can be enhanced for use while awake, as in the case of already-gifted persons and the coming Kingdom Age Children. It follows that our learning the Divine Laws that govern the eternal Creation will lead us from CONSCIOUS, WILLFUL CONTRIBUTION TO THE FORMATION OF FUTURE LIGHTEVENTS TO THE ULTIMATE EXPRESSION OF OUR GOD-POWERS: SPONTANEOUS MANIFESTATION, OR THE INSTANTANEOUS FORMATION OF “PHYSICAL” OBJECTS OR SITUATIONS FROM WILLFUL THOUGHT FORMS. This is what Jesus was demonstrating when He IMPOSED HIS WILL upon the images of this dimension to perform the multitudes of miracles, as proof of the power of the same Spirit that exists eternally within each of us, and which potentially E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

141

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

1 4 1

71973-EILA

has the power to overcome any “established” Light-image/illusion of the “solid”, “physical” dimension. TO LEARN SUPERNATURAL CONTROL OF THE FUTURE IS TO PROGRESSIVELY GAIN CONTROL OF THE PRESENT, TO AN EVENTUAL DEGREE OF SUPERNATURAL SPONTANEITY, INCLUDING THE OVERCOMING, AS DEMONSTRATED BY JESUS, OF THE IMAGE OF PHYSICAL DEATH. Pray, brethren, pray. Practice, brethren, practice. Actually, and here is where it gets HEAVY, because of the Times we are living in and the Times approaching: not only are we constantly Creating events on an individual level through supernatural Karmic Laws (knowingly or unknowingly), but we are also contributing to events coming to the various groups, or group consciousnesses, to which we belong: to our Family/Tribe, our jobs and co-workers, neighborhoods, nations, and on to a PLANETARY LEVEL. THE EVENTS WHICH COME TO ANY GROUP CONSCIOUSNESS ARE PRECISELY DEPENDENT UPON THE SPIRITUAL CONTRIBUTION OF EVERY SINGLE SOUL THAT MAKES UP THAT GROUP. So don’t grow Stash in partnership with someone with a lot of bad vibes/Karma, or trust any kind of valuables in the care of such people (including your, and your descendants’, Mother Planet). Such evil can bring BAD events/manifestations to the group experience, whether the contributing person of persons might be aware of it or not, because the true Origin of any kind of negative vibes is supernatural (they come from SATAN). Don’t ever have such people around when using a lot of Power, or calling up Creatures, because such people carry too much negativity and it will interfere, maybe in Big Ways, with your Ceremony. You will either have no results at all, or you may even attract truly negative and dangerous Beings or events, -the kind that eventually come around people who stay seriously separated from God. It is this SUPERNATURAL PRINCIPLE OF CO-CREATION, -CONTRIBUTION FROM EVERY PRISMATIC ASPECT OF THE ONENESS- combined with the ignorant complacency spread by the teachings of the satanic organized “churches”, that are now rapidly bringing the Mother Earth and Her peoples into the pre-ordained years of supernatural Tribulation, nuclear/laser Armageddon, and Jesus’ necessary physical return, as Messiah. We should be truly concerned about the welfare and level of holiness/ spiritual Awareness of each and every other person on the planet, because for each individual soul that becomes a casualty of violence, poverty, despair, physical sickness, hedonism (sensory indulgence), hatred, and/or atheism and rebellion against God, and THUS THE HUGE SYSTEM OF SATAN’S MODERN, DENOMINATIONAL STATE “CHURCHES” AND THEIR CONCEPTUAL TEACHINGS (NON-TEACHINGS), the Dark Side of the Force is given that much more of a death-grip upon our precious planet. To be unconcerned with the physical, mental-emotional, psychic, and spiritual welfare of every Light-being on the Mother is to add to Satan’s stranglehold on Her Life-flow, which he/she, by his/her Created Nature, would cut off completely were it not for the coming intervention of his brother, Jesus, our Messiah. So, when you pray for a need, pray for that same need to be met for everyone, in LARGE categories: HOLOGRAPHIC GOD-CONSCIOUSNESS can handle it once you learn (are Divinely taught) to VISUALIZE, and to walk in faith with the companionship of the MASTER SHAMAN/BRUJO, LORD JESUS, and His Angelic Warriors. Supernatural Dreams, Dream Control. Again, through their evil/ignorance, the Death “churches” and the Death-Culture’s “science” have deceived the masses by putting down and dismissing the importance and reality of the “Dream” state of consciousness (a White Man’s word/concept). This is a convenient way for Satan to convince the many to limit the infinite nature of Divine Consciousness to which we have constant access, and especially as we release from the physical body/Temple into the Other Worlds in sleep. Dreams can be symbolic stories created by the Higher Self to analyze situations from the “physical” existence, or created just for entertainment, but many of the earliest proofs of awakening psychic and supernatural talents are most 1 4 2

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

142

NO WHITE GUTTER

likely to be seen first in the “Dream” state, WHICH IS AS REAL A REALITY AS THIS “PHYSICAL” DIMENSION (WHICH GOD IS “DREAMING”). This “physical” existence only seems to last longer than our nocturnal Dream-Creations because of our “human”, or earthly, sense of time. We, as smaller HOLOGRAPHIC IMAGES OF THE INFINITE GOD, as offspring of the Father/Mother God, are constantly Creating mini-universes (known as dreams) which are as real as this “physical” Dream, but which pass from Creation to dissolution at a faster rate than this one. Don Juan’s knowledge of the learning of WILLFUL, CONSCIOUS CONTROL OF THE DREAM STATE is one of the most advanced teaching systems available, via Carlos’ books. Another good source is the chronicles of the holy man/prophet/seer, Edgar Cayce, through the beautiful, spiritual organization, the A.R.E. (Association For Research and Enlightenment), which was founded earlier in this century to study the wealth of Truth that Mr. Cayce shared, he being a true Channel for infinite intelligence and a loving student of Lord Jesus. The process of gaining control involves, basically, “programming” the consciousness before sleep to perform certain tasks in the “dreams”, whatever they may be. Don Juan taught Carlos to willfully look for his own hands in his dreams, to clear the way for more complex, WILLFUL tasks. Once this (or any willful action in the Dream) has been mastered, the individual soul can learn to take the Dream state into psychic and supernatural Journeys through time and space, and to perform wondrous things. You may wish to check out just the first few places in the New Testament (or many other places in the Bible, or other holy books) to see how many times Angelic Messengers came in Dreams to the Chosen in those times, to deliver messages from the supernatural God, or how times visions of the future were given from God, in the Dream state. Before you sleep, prepare yourself for the potential Hugeness of it. Don’t eat a heavy meal, or perhaps indulge (as Don Juan would say) in distracting activities before sleep, or get to bed too late or too tired. Stretch out with some yoga, and practice some MANTRAS, if you have the audio privacy (you will make up your favorite preps, after awhile). It is also excellent to sit before a mirror with a soft candle before you and stare into your own eyes (all this after a prayer for Jesus’ protection, of course), to consciously cancel and dissolve, progressively, all levels of thought activity (previous Zen practice is very useful here). Focus entirely, as you learn how, on the very perfect, very rhythmic motion of your breathing, beyond the physical movement itself, and use this to get deep into a contraction/expansion type of Visualization. These, and the other techniques, have very heavy effects on all the levels of the Divine Consciousness that we are/possess. After get past all the HABITUAL THINKING about the “physical” dimension and the “individual” concerns of everyday life (Don Juan calls the Internal Dialogue), and all the freakout about looking into your own eyes, and the surprise at realizing how hard it is to quieting and control your own mind and the thought processes, then you will learn to approach the eternal, supernatural stillness of your deeper, True Self, -that Frequency that is the Holy Spirit. Try to gain, and maintain, that actual state of consciousness for awhile, for longer periods each time. This will have the beautiful effect of strengthening your WILL and the discipline of your conscious (and then subconscious) thoughts, as well as progressively improving your control of your psychic/supernatural levels, including Dream activities. Programming for Dreaming can be of many forms, but all of them involve VISUALIZATIONS. If you want to LOOK IN on someone you know (as an example) to get a HOLOGRAPHIC picture of their Timespace, or even what they are thinking, you must hold them directly before you, psychically, for awhile before approaching them in the Dream state, and you must be able to consider them in a detached, objective way, -all emotional screens and distortions aside. Otherwise you will end up with a dream created from those feelings, rather from truly Looking In on that person. The same with situations: if you wish to Look In (another example, among infinite uses of the Dream state) at an event that has occurred, or is occurring, or will yet occur, somewhere beyond what be perceived with E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

143

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

1 4 3

71973-EILA

the physical senses, you must Look In at it for awhile before you sleep. Though you cannot see it with the physical senses, that event is just before you, HOLOGRAPHICALLY, and by holding oneself before it psychically you can inundate your levels with that event’s Light-energy. With practice, you will eventually “provoke”, or MANIFEST, a Dream holding some or all of the LIGHT-HOLOGRAMS of that event. It is possible to cross time in such clairvoyant Dreams: the “past” is eternally preserved, in HOLOGRAPHIC LIGHT-PICTURES, within the perfect memory of God’s Mind (these are called the Akashic Records), and thus can be Looked In upon. The “present” can be Looked In upon directly, while asleep, as it happens. The “future” is perhaps the most difficult to catch, since it has not yet gained a “solidity” in the “physical” dimension, and can yet be affected through the conscious/subconscious contributions of all involved in its MANIFESTATION (the exceptions being those events pre-Ordained by the supernatural God to occur, for His/Her reasons). One may also wish to visit the other dimensions while asleep, in which case you would hold a Visualization of projecting outwardly, holding the Totality of yourself and this world (God is all . . .) and then throwing yourself beyond all that, in Jesus’ protection and guidance. This talent of ASTRAL PROJECTION would be particularly useful to our brothers and sisters held within the confines of the penal system of the barbaric, dying, EVIL, Beast “legal” system, or to lovers, separated physically from one another. Talk about space travel . . . Dreams are also a handy place to learn the Art of supernatural combat (to be discussed). Focus some HARD Jesus-Breathing and a few POWER SHOUTS, etc., at your adversaries before sleep, and carry some HEAVY METAL VISUALIZATIONS with you into sleep against anyone who wants to go out of their way to mess with you or anyone you love, and then see what you can actually do to them in the ASTRAL PLANE that the satanic Beast “legal” system cannot protect them against, and which will MANIFEST actual corresponding events into their physical level (blow them out of the middle of next week, a yogi friend once said). Of course, LOVEMAKING IN THE ASTRAL PLANES (INCLUDING WITH SUPERNATURAL BEINGS OF THE OPPOSITE SEX) IS EXTREMELY DIFFICULT TO EQUAL WITH THE PHYSICAL BODIES, though possible, theoretically, and no doubt interesting to work toward with a capable partner or Soul Mate, and is of a supernatural quality largely inaccessible to the mental-emotional/sexual/ conceptual casualties of the White Man’s World. Practice, practice, practice. Jesus and His Brother, Satan. Technically, they are brothers, WILLFULLY created by/from the Mother/Father Spirit that is beyond form, of Whom Jesus spoke so often as the Source of His own magnificent Being. For everything in the Universal Mind there are divinely-Created opposites, and thus was the great spirit Satan created eternally by the Infinite God to do a job which he/she has carried out faithfully since the Beginning: that being to aggressively, HOLOGRAPHICALLY, project toward this entire planet, through both demonic and human consciousness, suffering, greed, sadness, sickness, death, and in general an Ignorance of the true, MAGICAL ONENESS OF ALL LIFE AND THE SOVEREIGN POWER OF GOD’S ETERNAL SPIRITUAL LAWS (Isa 54:16: Behold, I have created the smith who blows the fire of coals and produces a weapon for its purpose. I have also created the ravager to destroy). Jesus’ opposing job/ role is that of personal Savior (to all who call upon Him) and Messiah. Yet even He knew (knows) that He must hold back His SUPREME POWER until the very last possible moment of this huge God-cycle, to allow His brother to test all the souls of maturity TO THE MAX concerning the spirituality of their deepest convictions and ideals, and their resulting contributions toward, or sins against, their human, Nature, and Angelic Families in these crucial End Times. Ignorance is not bliss, though the satanic “churches” and their priestcraft would have us believe it. WE ARE IN THE VERY MIDST OF THE FULFILLMENT OF BIBLICAL PROPHECY ABOUT 1 4 4

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

144

NO WHITE GUTTER

THE END TIMES, SATAN’S ULTIMATE (AND LAST) JOB ON THE PLANET, AND JESUS’ PHYSICAL RETURN, IN FEROCITY, AS MESSIAH AND KING OF THE EARTH. It has fallen upon our Rock ‘n Roll Generation to inherit the Mother Earth in the end of this God-Cycle, when She is brought to the edge of COMPLETE DEATH by the Satan-influenced actions of the power- and concept-brokers and the unawakened masses who, through sheer numbers and ungodly lifestyles, suck off the last of Her Life-Power. All this will pass. ALL THIS WILL PASS! We approach the KINGDOM OF GOD ON EARTH! Very soon now, in just a blink of the Cosmic Eye. The Mother will be badly bruised after Satan’s Nuclear Orgasm, but not dead, and the total amount of harm done to Her will be proportionate to the amount of prayer and actions offered on Her behalf by the saints (technical Biblical definition: one who is faithful to God) in these coming, severe End Times. So pray for the entire planet as a living, breathing, highly-intelligent Being, as a single category. Do a lot of Jesus-Breathing for Her, and against Her enemies (natural and supernatural), and She will bestow upon you Her care (Don Juan). As you practice Breathing to our Lord Jesus, and consciously offering yourself up as a Channel for God’s spiritual Power in/on the earth, you will also begin to learn through direct contact that Jesus is NOT as the satanic “churches” and their priestcraft would have us believe. He is one of us, and a fierce and wrathful SUPREME WARRIOR, and is more aware than any of us that the highest Level of God is beyond all form, beyond all sex, beyond all DUALITY, and Which creates, sustains, and experiences the entire Creation simultaneously, HOLOGRAPHICALLY. See the section on Prayer As A Weapon for ideas on prayer shields to place before those of the satanic, state priestcraft and their master, the Devil, to turn their full Karma back upon the more fiercely, and to shield all our people from being turned off to their own Magic and Power, and our Lord Jesus, by such satanic puppets. And forget everything the state priestcraft taught you about Jesus except what was STRAIGHT FROM THE BIBLE. GO STRAIGHT TO HIM, HOLOGRAPHICALLY, and learn if He is the cruel parent-figure of satanic, traditional “religion” and its casualties: excessively punitive and unforgiving, distant and brooding, in danger of being triumphed by the Devil (whom He/She, as the Father/Mother God, created, and controls), forever guarding His/Her mysterious supernatural secrets from an unworthy, forever-sinful Humankind (except for an elite, exclusive priestcraft or poop, -oh, I mean pope). Nah . . . WE ARE CHILDREN OF LIGHT, NOT OF DARKNESS!!! AND WE ARE OF LIFE AND NATURE AND MUSIC AND HARMONY AND BEAUTY AND DISCIPLINED SENSUALITY, NOT OF DEATH AND THE WHITE MAN’S WORLD! Only Darkness would have us ashamed of ourselves, and of Our People, or of our ROCK AND ROLL PROPHETS, or of our DIRECT, mystical relationship with our God, as we approach the days of SUPREME, SUPERNATURAL WARFARE ON A PLANETARY LEVEL. Those who carry the innate, Ordained burden of being Chosen to awaken spiritually in these End Times will progressively called upon as WARRIORS IN THE ARMY OF THE LORD, so to speak, and that will include (especially) not having any Satan-influenced misunderstandings of THE MAN, or of how much He loves and understands Rock ‘n Rollers. READ THE FIRST FOUR BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT, AND THE BOOK OF ACTS, AND THE BOOK OF REVELATION that Jesus supernaturally dictated to the apostle John, as an old man, on the island of Patmos. These will give you an idea of Jesus the man, Jesus the person, JESUS THE WARRIOR SHAMAN, Who knew (knows) that He was CREATED/CHOSEN as Messiah by the Light-That-Is-Beyond-Form, and Who, as the Head Freak, has deep compassion for Our People and our Tribes. Think of the PAIN He must bear in awaiting His Time while so many of His People and Nature are suffering in this dimension, because of the HUGENESS of the ignorance of His Laws and His closeness, and of our potential as His Magical Children. He, Who has the ETERNAL SOVEREIGN POWER OF HOLOGRAPHIC SPONTANEOUS MANIFESTATION ON A PLANETARY LEVEL!!! Even He must await the ultimate technological follies that Satan-through-man must be allowed to MANIFEST upon our Mother Earth, as the Great Lesson for all generations to come of what happens when mankind rejects God. So E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

145

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

1 4 5

71973-EILA

put away all the unpleasant parallels, conscious or unconscious, you may have drawn between Him and the false presentation/representation of Him by the worldly authority figures and the satanic priestcraft of the established “churches”, so that you may more CLEARLY place Him DIRECTLY before you in HOLOGRAPHIC PRAYER, and DRINK OF THAT POWER. Not gurus (though there are, and have been, Godly ones), not psychologists and social workers, NOT politicians and lawyers, NOT the dead, satanic, state-licensed, denominational “churches” and their priestcraft (Pharisees), not technological, mechanical power and genius, not nuclear/ laser/particle beam weaponry, not the twisted, secular, pompous, satanic, atheistic thinking and CONCEPTUALIZING of this nearly-dead, SATANIC BEAST WORLD CIVILIZATION: NONE OF THESE ARE THE MESSIAH!!! Not even the tremendous Magic that is awakening within Our People is the Messiah. Jesus is the Messiah. JESUS IS MESSIAH!!! And we are His People. A fierce Breath to all in the White Man’s World who would have us believe otherwise. Psychic and Supernatural Sex and Love; Soul Mates and Divine Marriage; Jesus (Adam) Loves Mary (Eve). Matthew 5:27-28 27 Ye have heard that it was said by them of old time, Thou shalt not commit adultery; 28 But I say unto you, That whosoever looketh on a woman to lust after her hath committed adultery with her already in his heart. This is Jesus, of course, teaching the disciples about the reality of Psychic Sex, and the fact that the same eternal Spiritual Laws that govern its use/misuse as cover the physical act. This passage also shows His knowledge of the power inherent in Holographic Visualizations, used in this manner, whether we are consciously projecting those sexual Visualizations or unconsciously sending them out (the leer on the street, the hot men/women in the bars). As one Visualizes sex-at-a-distance, IT IS ACTUALLY OCCURRING, though on a psychic level. Such acts simultaneously register on a psychic, subliminal level between both sender and recipient, the “solidity” of the resulting act being dependent upon the power of the sender and the shields, if any, the recipient (or those who care for them) may have against unwarranted psychic intrusion. A Russian psychic documented in the excellent book, Psychic Discoveries Behind The Iron Curtain, in addition to the great power of his Will that he demonstrated (once, in a dramatic way, to Stalin himself ) in the 1940’s by psychically imposing thoughts/images into other’s minds, brought an American female reporter who was interviewing him to ORGASM, as he looked into her eyes. Unfortunately, what we have now in so many physical and psychic interactions, in place of a delicate, complex, Spiritual Dance-Of-Light between two God-Beings, -representatives of the Male and Female God, is slam-bam, disco-consciousness sex, AIDS- ridden barbarians abusing each other’s bodies in all kinds of perversions, and RECREATIONAL SEX/SPORTF---ING in all social/economic levels of this hedonistic, dying, self-destructive Beast World “Civilization”, -all this, and an ALMOST COMPLETE IGNORANCE OF THE ETERNAL, SPIRITUAL LAWS THAT GOVERN THE SUPERNATURAL, HOLY SEXUAL CEREMONY AND ITS POTENTIAL POWER, AS WELL AS ALL THE SUPERNATURAL FACETS OF THE PHYSICAL, EMOTIONAL, PSYCHIC, AND SPIRITUAL RELATIONSHIP THAT CAN OCCUR BETWEEN GOD AND GODDESS. When two LightBeings blend into physical Oneness, FOR WHATEVER REASON OR LEVEL OF AWARENESS, they are taking into those HOLOGRAMS the power of all the Karma of their past, as well as Creating 1 4 6

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

146

NO WHITE GUTTER

Karma for being in that Timespace with that other Being in those moments, -all this before the HOLOGRAPHIC EYE OF GOD that is their Higher Self. The two give and take very powerful forms of energy and affect the colors of each other’s AURAS, -maybe for a long time afterward. All of these Holograms are forever recorded as Light-crystals within God’s perfect memory (again, the East calls these Holograms the Akashic Records), with the supernatural understanding and analysis of His/Her infinite intelligence, and these Holograms serve as the supernatural Cause of the approaching quality and duration of the relationship, if there is to be a duration, as well as attracting the kind of lovers or unborn souls (where conception occurs) that will be drawn to each/both, as the supernatural Karmic Effect. ALL OF THESE LAWS ARE IN EFFECT, WHETHER THE TWO MIGHT BE AWARE OF THEM OR NOT, AND WHETHER THEY CHOOSE TO (ATTEMPT TO) CIRCUMVENT/VIOLATE/ IGNORE THEM OR NOT. GOD IS WATCHING, TRULY. The impeccable Warrior might, then, choose to use the innate, powerful, Divinely-natural attraction for the Beauty of the opposite sex for spiritual Visualizations. Forget the satanic White Man’s dogma, and especially of the Number One Beast “church”, Catholicism, of equating celibacy, by definition, with spirituality (nowhere mentioned in the Bible), and vice-versa, though such can be the case (nuns don’t get none, right? What’s black and white and climbs the wall . . . a nun in heat). One may WILLFULLY focus such emotional or sexual energy supernaturally, -Holographically- THROUGH the person provoking the feelings, either toward one’s Lover, if there already is one, or toward a Lover as yet unknown. Pray for the person provoking the feelings to come to Spiritual Perfection, and to find their SOUL MATE. Pray for the Light of the Male God or Female Goddess within them to Come Forth in full beauty. Ask the Lord Jesus and His Angels to surround them with their great Love. These techniques will charge up any existing relationship one may already have, and help prevent any bad feelings or Karma that could weaken or destroy it by lusting inappropriately after another, or will QUICKEN, if needed, the vibrations one may be emitting to Draw Forth a Lover that is, as yet, beyond one’s Timespace. In any case, this energy needing to be channeled/transmuted into a higher Frequency is borne of the GARGANTUAN MEMORY we each carry of having once been SUPERNATURALLY UNITED with our Perfect Lover, -our SOUL MATE, in the highest Light-frequency of immediate PreDuality Existence, even before incarnation into our “individual” earthly existences. It is this separation from our SOUL MATE, of course, and the desire to regain them and that Oneness, which helps bring such complexity to our humanness. Western “religion” and the White Man’s World, because the Messiah emanated as a male (Mary is His Divine Opposite, having been Created as Adam And Eve in the Garden), and for its own cultural hang-ups about sexuality/femininity/fertility/passion, has decided just over the past few centuries that God is entirely male, -no doubt having a VERY LARGE PENIS. That’s not really fair, though. The Goddess is quite real, as well, and VERY MUCH ALIVE AND POWERFUL, WITHIN THE HOLOGRAPHIC LIGHT-MIND OF GOD. Our ladies are Her daughters, and Her sisters, and Her priestesses. Within them is Her Light, as well as Her beauty, pride, sensuality, and ferocity, and all brothers would do well to approach their women with great respect for that supernatural Presence, in order to nurture it and Draw It Forth. Imagine the exquisite pain and passion and Love involved in the very first ORGASM-IN-REVERSE, in which the Great Spirit WILLFULLY SEPARATED from Oneness into supernatural Duality, and then “downward” into the Male and Female God/Goddess (as archetypes of the perfect SOUL MATES we each have, somewhere within the Universal Mind), and then into the many dimensions and Beings. And ever since, we “humans”, being the highest of the God-Order on this particular planet at this time, have been attempting with our many lovers (in many lifetimes) to reenter that Power, to rejoin into that fierce, exquisite supernatural Oneness (Tantric Yoga), in Which there is not even any trace left of duality or individual consciousness.

E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

147

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

1 4 7

71973-EILA

For those who are serious, a good Holographic prayer technique (or make up your own) to WILLFULLY attract one’s SOUL MATE involves placing that person directly before oneself, psychically/ Holographically, and then pulling them to you, using whatever visualizations and Breathing you may wish to combine. That person exists, somewhere, whether you have met them in this life or not, and, within God’s Truth, they automatically pick up your energy, DIRECTLY, as you send it, -your Higher Self knowing exactly who and where they are. Talk to them as if they were already there with you (the Biblical definition of faith: belief in things unseen). This will also draw whatever Teachers, if any, of the opposite sex that may stand between you and your True Opposite. The Lord Jesus, Who is God, knew (knows) that an eternal soul, with rare exception, must meet and Dance with several, or many lovers in many lifetimes (or in the case of shamans, perhaps in one lifetime), as PREREQUISITE GROWTH EXPERIENCES before becoming worthy of Eternal Union with their Beloved, -their SOUL MATE. The difficult part of reestablishing a supernatural Marriage in this dimension comes from the Karma each has created in this incarnation and all previous ones, and which must be overcome/balanced off by learning/chastening/grace. The actual consummation of such DIVINE MARRIAGES are extremely rare, because of the Power involved and the ignorance and complexity of the Times (and loss of morality), but they are technically possible, and may give the Awakened and aspiring disciple of Holographic GodConsciousness something to aim for, -an ongoing prayer project, you understand. Master Jesus knew what He was talking about when He created true, supernaturally-Anointed Marriages, literally made in Heaven, and not on earth by man, according to speeches and empty rituals and “state”-approved, “legal” documentation. Check this out, from the beautiful little book, The Aquarian Gospel of Jesus the Christ: In Cana, Galilee, there was a marriage feast, and Mary and her sister Miriam, and Jesus and His six disciples were among the guests. The ruler of the feast had heard that Jesus was a master sent from God, and he requested Him to speak. And Jesus said, There is no tie more sacred than the marriage tie. The chain that binds two souls in love is made in heaven, and man can never sever it in twain. The lower passions of the twain may cause a union of the twain, a union as when oil and water meet. And then a priest may forge a chain, and bind the twain. This is not marriage genuine; it is a counterfeit. The twain are guilty of adultery; the priest is party to the crime. And that was all that Jesus said. It is the “state” and its satanic priestcraft that would issue pieces of paper declaring “legal” “marriage”, and would give false hopes and expectations to the couple who, in God’s Time and Will, were to be merely Intermediary Teachers for one another: bringing divine lessons and perhaps a chance to be rid of some past Relationship-Karma, but not being SOUL MATES. A ceremony with spiritual overtones may be used to acknowledge a Divine Marriage, if that be the case, and for priest and priestess to publicly express their holy Covenant with one another, but not to create that condition. ONLY THE SUPERNATURAL GOD CREATES SUCH TRUE MARRIAGES, AND THAT CONDITION WOULD HAVE EXISTED SINCE THE BEGINNING OF TIME, WHEN THESE TWO SOULS WERE SEPARATED FROM SUPERNATURAL ONENESS. Unfortunately, -and this is one of the crueler hoaxes played upon hapless mankind by satanic state “religion” and satanic “legality”: A PIECE OF PAPER, HUMAN EMOTIONS AND SOME INSPIRATIONAL SEX (OR INSPIRATIONAL CHASTITY), THE FALSE ASSURANCES OF A STATE “PRIEST”, AND TWO PEOPLE WISHING IT SO DO NOT MAKE THEM SOUL MATES, OR THEIR “MARRIAGE” 1 4 8

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

148

NO WHITE GUTTER

A DIVINE ONE. ONLY AN ANOINTING BY GOD, THE SUPERNATURAL GOD, MAKES IT SO. This is where so much hurt and confusion, guilt, sadness, and even violence have come to those previously “in love”, and who then fell “out of love”, and could find no help from the Beast “religions” and their concept systems in understanding their supposed “failure”. The number one Beast “church”, Catholicism, even calls it “sin” who two such people separate, EVEN THOUGH IT BE THE WILL OF GOD. IRONICALLY ENOUGH, A NON-DIVINE, “LEGAL” MARRIAGE TECHNICALLY FALLS UNDER THE CATEGORY OF ADULTERY, IF THAT BE THE STATE OF UNITING IN “MARRIAGE” UNDER THE PRETENSE OF GOD’S BLESSING WITH ONE WHO IS NOT ONE’S SOUL MATE. It is extremely heavy for those many in the White Man’s World who put down our extremely complex people for coming together to live as Intermediary Teachers in true and powerful Love (or even SOUL MATES, where it has occurred) without benefit of the “legal” documentation and its illusion that the Beast People worship, are themselves living in technical ADULTERY. These barbarians will be asked some hard questions about such haughty, prejudicial, judgmental ignorance someday by a VERY BRIGHT LIGHT. In the now-dawning NEW KINGDOM AGE, lovers will know to listen more closely in a sophisticated, supernatural way to God regarding the true purpose and duration of their relationship with whatever Intermediary Teachers/Lovers they may be Given, through His/Her grace and Love, to earn their SOUL MATE. It will be universally known that we are not condemned by the infinitely intelligent God, the Creator of all experience and knowledge, sensuality and emotion, sensitivity, passion, and Love, for physically/spiritually touching these necessary Teachers who come to us as ANOINTED INTERMEDIARIES, as it were, in our Divine growth toward our SOUL MATE. God shore ain’t like they give in the “churches”, right Jeb? Formal and informal prayer techniques of many kinds can be used to bring WILLFUL, progressive supernatural closeness and power to two willing Lovers, be they SOUL MATES or Intermediary Teachers. They may wish to, for instance, face each other, touching or not, and Breathe into each other psychically/spiritually. On the inhalation, Breathe that person FULLY into yourself, and on the exhalation, Breathe yourself FULLY into them. Release all conceptual boundaries on this: all the concepts of being a “physical” entity, and perform groups of 33 Breaths, to ask/affirm Jesus’ blessing (be sure to include He and His Lady, Mary, or Miriam, as archetypes of the Father/Mother God) on your Ceremony. This is progressively very powerful, if practiced consistently. Use a gentle hand signaltouch, if you are not already in physical Oneness, to Breathe together on the inhalation-exhalation. On occasion, or every time, the two of you may wish to Breathe power as a single Soul toward other directions: to the Master and His Angelic Warriors, toward your home, family/tribe, to your jobs, for Nature and the Mother Earth, toward the true Priesthood (ascended and earthly) toward enemies (past, present, future), toward the Family of God on earth, toward the future, etc. A male god and female goddess can use the Celebration of physical/emotional/psychic/spiritual Oneness and the beauty and intensity and power of an Anointed relationship (DIVINE MARRIAGE or not) for many supernatural purposes, and, in prayer two is always more effective than one. Praying together with/without sex will show itself in many ways in your lives, in powerful ways, including, ironically, the speeding up of your Teaching each other and resulting separation, if it to be so (as in the case of Intermediary Teachers). Children born to true SOUL MATES or even to those truly close in God’s eyes (if, say, the SOUL MATE has not yet been attained) are inevitably very powerful spiritual Warriors; but, obviously the Beast System has so rigged and polluted the sexual and marriage sacraments through such ignorance of their supernatural aspects that the emergence of such Warrior-Souls is, at this time, a rarity at best. Unfortunately for the Mother Earth, of course. Imagine the beauty and complexity and power of the SOULS OF LIGHT that would be brought to embodiment through the WILLFUL, joyous, intelligent, E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

149

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

1 4 9

71973-EILA

powerfully-sensuous Celebration of Union of two spiritually-aware God-Parents, trained in spiritual Law and supernatural, Holographic love and sex. This happens now among Our People, but will occur all over after Jesus’ triumphant Return, in the Kingdom Age when Our People are in full control, rebuilding the Mother Earth under His Kingship. Prayer As A Weapon. Our Creator has given us the power of Multi-Dimensional Holographic Consciousness so that we will learn to have increasing Effect upon His/Her Creation, with enthusiasm and lusty efficiency (Don Juan), with progressively higher levels of personal spiritual awareness and power. This includes making full use of our God-Consciousness and God-Judgment in discerning good from evil and shaping our lives and living environment accordingly, through Grace. The Dominion we are then to claim, aggressively, in the AUTHORITY OF RIGHTEOUSNESS, extends from within to without: from perfecting our own “individual” consciousness to gaining control, as WARRIORS-IN-GOD, of the entire planet. –This, as a form of Divine Competition against those acting among the masses and as our present national and international “leaders” and power-brokers, who have been Given control of our Mother Earth for awhile in the interest of their master, Satan. Once you learn to pray through HOLOGRAPHIC VISUALIZATIONS, and to BREATHE, and to focus energy/power, and then to see (through the Awakened eyes of a mystic) events MANIFEST as a direct, scientific result, your prayer-power will become more mature, powerful, and effective. Lord Jesus and your Angelic Teachers will have sent some experiences your way to challenge and strengthen you, to destroy any and all fears and self-pride you may have, and to extend your Knowledge of things. It is inevitable for one assuming Spiritual Warriorhood to begin to have adversaries thrown at them: despite the spiritual senility and complacent apathy of the contemporary satanic “state” “church” systems, WE ARE ENGAGED, RIGHT NOW, IN THE LAST FEW YEARS OF SUPREME SPIRITUAL WARFARE TAKING PLACE ON THIS EARTH BETWEEN SUPERNATURAL FORCES OF GOOD AND EVIL, WITH WORSE YET TO COME. EVIL NOW HAS THE UPPER HAND (AS PRE-ORDAINED), AND ADEQUATE MOMENTUM TO CARRY US INTO FOOD AND ENERGY SHORTAGES, NATURAL, MANMADE, AND SUPERNATURAL PLAGUES, CATASTROPHIC OVERPOPULATION, THE UNPRECEDENTED POISONING AND RAPE OF THE EARTH’S ECOSYSTEMS, AND EVENTUAL REGIONAL AND THEN PLANETARY WAR. The Bible states that the airborne pollution of the nuclear blasts will darken the sun and moon, and that all major cities will be destroyed in one hour, and that those Ordained to survive (thanks to Jesus’ supernatural intervention as Messiah) will be blessed to rebuild the Mother Earth under His perfect guidance and authority. DOES THIS SOUND SERIOUS?! Are the “legal” “churches” or politicians SHOUTING OUT the hugeness and seriousness of the Times we are in, RIGHT NOW, and about it all heading toward a MAJOR CONVERGENCE, with each huge negative factor feeding upon, and feeding into, all the others, NOW JUST AHEAD OF US?! Are they CALLING BY NAME the politicians, and bankers, and corporate magnates, and warlords/dictators, and murderers and rapists of the Mother Earth, as the vicious, SATANIC SINNERS AND CHANNELS FOR SATAN that they are, as they are seen through the HOLOGRAPHIC EYE OF GOD?! Nah . . . It is the cosmic burden of the Rock and Roll Generation, and a number of the more advanced elders, to dare accept the Presence of our innate God-Powers, and to turn them fully against the Dark Side Of The Force and its human channels. As we learn to Focus upon them, individually and collectively, and as we are Given more and more Authority-in-God and the POWER that will go with it, these nasty kinds of people are going to find more and more serious things happening to them: events obviously FORMED THROUGH THE SUPERNATURAL POWER OF PRAYER, -right out in public view, 1 5 0

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

150

NO WHITE GUTTER

and there is no place they can hide from such LIGHT-POWER. As the male or female Warrior holds themselves before Lord Jesus and accepts the incredible Training and Power that comes, they gain the right to hold others, Holographically, with them before/within that same Light Frequency. One need only program into their Visualizations, in Jesus’ Name and Power, that all the Karma of these Beast People from all their past lives and this one return to them all at once, that any evil they wish to create or have created be turned back instantly upon themselves in full, powerful Manifestations, and the Holy Spirit, -the inner, eternal Light of God- awaken and assert Itself FULLY and forcefully within them. This provocation/invocation of their own Higher Light Body by Holographic prayer, no matter how darkened It has become, has a “quickening” effect upon their entire Frequency, -their entire Experience/ Timespace- and will MANIFEST teaching and/or chastening events for them that are progressively more powerful and intense, noticeable and inescapable. They will have to get their Karmic act together past a point, in reacting to such events in thought and action, especially if you and your prayer group are powerful, and especially if you have explained their mistakes or willful sins to them according to eternal spiritual Laws, or they will be wiped out. If they resist and rebel, and refuse to heed the Divine messages of the events that MANIFEST from prayer toward them, they become more evil, and God will really KICK ASS on them all the more, in His/Her timing. All this is a spiritual way of using our maturing God-intelligence to discreetly, impeccably, call the supernatural Judgment of God upon these kind, using their own evil, -something that Satan, through the cowardly “legal” priestcraft, tells us we have no right to do. BULLS---!!! Whatever you ask for others will come to you, whether you use prayer and God’s help and guidance, or witchcraft, so ask and affirm that only their own Karma be returned to them, AMPLIFIED, and that they be brought forcefully to full Understanding and spiritual Perfection, or that they be THROWN INTO HELL, in the events of this life and the next, and that the appropriate Chastening await them, at their next physical birth. You can send power into whatever God is going to bring to them past that point, so the MANIFESTING EVENTS will be the more intense, but don’t add anything from yourself out of an indulging (Don Juan) in unnecessary hatred- or revenge- Visualizations. Just use their own evil against them, and He/She will take care of the rest. BREATHE at them as much, and as intensely, as you want, however. If you must ever physically fight or (if appropriate) kill them, to protect yourself, those you love, or the innocent, DO SO, AND GOD WILL KICK THEIR ASS ANYWAY. Someday soon, groups of close, Gifted friends will begin to gather to use such Powers for warfare, to fulfill prophecy by aggressively countering/destroying those who are helping Satan set up the Mother Earth for the horrors of the coming years of Tribulation and nuclear Armageddon, before Jesus’ necessary Return, with His Warrior Angels. THIS, -PRAYER- IS THE GREATEST WEAPON THAT HAS EVER EXISTED (AND WILL ETERNALLY EXIST): ORGANIC, SPIRITUAL, HOLOGRAPHIC PRAYER IS EXPONENTIALLY MORE POWERFUL THAN TECHNOLOGICAL WAR BY MACHINES OR PSYCHIC WARFARE/WITCHCRAFT, BECAUSE THE WEAPON OF THE SPIRITUAL WARRIOR IN THESE END TIMES IS THE INFINITE POWER AND WRATH OF OUR SUPERNATURAL GOD, LORD JESUS, THE ETERNAL MESSIAH AND TRUE KING OF THIS EARTH. There are an infinite number of things to learn, and to practice. Don’t get caught up in any one area of Knowledge and call that God: too many mystic and “christian” cults are full of such unclear, idolatrous worship of incomplete Truth by their space-case Conceptual Groupies and their satanic gurus/ ministers (neither “Eastern” nor “Western” religion is immune from Satan’s Holographic influences upon its priestcraft). You will begin to create your own Visualizations and Ceremonies as you learn/are Taught how to use your own Magic, as the Angelic Teachers come closer top you and your Timespace, and as E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

151

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

1 5 1

71973-EILA

you grow toward the promised perfect Union with the Holy Spirit, the living Spirit of Truth. Use your imagination and faith to awaken and expand your powers and the limitedness of your Being. Read the good books that God will bring you. Learn from the Light-Events and Light-People that come. Use what you have TO THE MAX! And always stand directly before, and ask God, WHO TOOK WILLFUL FORM AS LORD JESUS, for guidance and protection in your DIVINE DEVELOPMENT. Check this out, from the middle of a sleepless night on my wilderness farm, after a lot of prayer techniques, in early 1976:

VISITATION (A Verbal Recitation By A Post-Armageddon Village Historian To The Young) Lo, and the archangel appeared unto them in the Temple of Wisdom, Shaas-Ta-Vehr, and spake in a clear voice, saying: BEHOLD! FOR THOU, BRETHREN, ARE NOW SPIRITUAL WARRIORS, IN SERVICE TO THE INFINITE ONE!!! Having been made aware of the eternal beings that ye are, and having been trained in the subtle complexities of Spiritual Law, NONE MAY TURN BACK! To do so shall only manifest, and thus prolong, separation and impurity. ARE WE NOT INVINCIBLE!!! NAY to thy fears, for ye have incarnated to usher in the birth of the Kingdom of Holiness, -rainbows thy steppingstones to the Throne of Light! Would ye not now quicken thy attunement toward the beauty of the promised, and demonstrated, Perfection, and thus embrace the Fire of the Holy Spirit, in supernatural union with the living God?!! The time is NOW to add to the perception of the Oneness of Humankind! GLORY TO THE SOVEREIGN MAJESTY OF THE AGELESS ONE!!! POWER TO THE SON, JESHUA, THE CHRIST!!! Acknowledgment of kinship with the fierce and mighty Angelic Hosts should thy people now renew, and openly proclaim, as with those once-mortal brethren who have overcome the confusion of the earthly senses to turn inward toward Knowledge, and thus progress beyond this limited realm. Even these await in the still and finer spheres of the Higher Planes, freely giving of their protection and love unto all who would have it. AWAKEN, FAMILY OF GOD!!! We are in need of thy Power, and clarity of thought!!! As manifestations of the One Mind, how would ye share your joy of existence? Troubled and confused Times approach your dying planet, and ye shall be tested well for sincerity, ‘ere the return of the MESSIAH, SOME FEW YEARS HENCE, even as your ancient prophets have foretold. The Angel was then gone, even as quickly. Those who had forsaken the Ancient Ways were astonished to hear of the Visitation, for the people of the Settled Lands had forgotten that such Beings existed, and thus had lost the talent of prayerful telepathic rapport with the realms beyond. Strange, is it not, young Warriors, that so many in those Times could lose sight of the Beauty that lie wasting within the tarnished Temples of man’s Soul? But we are well here now, and content. The fire is warm. God bless you all. Ed. 7-21-84 1 5 2

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

152

NO WHITE GUTTER

THE BLOG These are five entries that comprise a blog I felt like Creating just a few months ago. There were just going to be the first three entries, because they seemed kind of neat and holistic and Magickal, and came almost at the same time (even to my amazement), but then the other two came through. I have met all kinds of nice people from all over, thanks to them, and the internet and the Grace of my Master and Best Buddy, Jesus, the coming Messiah, the Messiah of all tribes on the Mother Earth who may not know Him yet, yet who call upon His “Father” by whatever sincere Name or concept (no one owns the Creator). Wednesday, 17 June 2009

South Texas Shaman I Introduction South Texas Shaman I Introduction My Family-in-God, I have recently set up a website, http://333christianshaman.tripod.com, which is composed of selected pieces (almost 100 pages: some serious, some extremely non-serious, such as the Messin’ With The Law anecdotes) from a much larger, almost-finished Book, Memoirs Of A Christian Shaman/The Physics Of Prayer, that I have spent a number of years on, under all kinds of conditions. Please drop over and enjoy it, if you get a wild hair. It turned out I was born Shaman, but the Training didn’t kick in until I was working on my second degree (Masters Of Social Work, Our Lady Of The Lake U., San Antonio in ’72). I had been Set Up by Destiny/the Lord from my undergraduate studies in Psychology (U.T. Austin, ’67-’71: Hook ‘em!). My first Buddhism course and high-quality weed interested me in altered states, which exploded in grad school with UNPROTECTED meditations, high-quality acid, mushrooms, and Carlos Castaneda/Don Juan and the sacred peyote cactus (in ’74 I was Led to a huge canyon-full, deep in the south Texas desert, where chosen friends and I prayed over the each of the buttons of the hundereds of pounds we harvested over the next eight years, with numbers of supernatural experiences with Mescalito for myself and other Magical people). My first contacts with very dangerous supernatural beings came in ’72: first, the Angelic Being (my grandfather, who was a holy man in this world before his passing two years earlier) with the warning/ prophecy, “Your Training begins!” and a Divine Baptism, then the blood in the book and the multi-week attack by the Demon. See the website for the details, please, and a few of the outstanding things that happened after that, in those early years (the First and Second Farms, the Great Cat, Power Rock, the Dream Dragons and their Gifts, -see the pictures, etc.). I saw my first ANSWER TO PRAYER in ’74 (using a beautiful twelfth century Buddhist prayer technique, Nichiren Shoshu) and my entire concept of this “physical” world totally changed, namely that IT CAN BE OVERCOME WITH PRAYER, -supernatural Power that is latent within each of us (but the same Power is used unconsciously, mostly, with perhaps unsavory physical manifestations, according to one’s violation of, or adherence to, the Spiritual Laws that govern the “physical” dimension). WE ARE DIRECT, HOLOGRAPHIC EMANATIONS OF A SINGULAR BEING, the same One-WhoCame-To-Walk-Among-Us, Jesus the Christ, Who told us of, and DEMONSTRATED such Gifts, and exhorted us to use them, for the glory of God. This consequences of this being unknown, due to the Latter Day, spiritually-dead, satanic, state-“licensed” “churches”, is that folks do not know THEY CAN AFFECT THE “FUTURE”, INDIVIDUALLY/COLLECTIVELY BEFORE IT ARRIVES IN TIME AND SPACE (conscious, spiritual use of this Gift is called Prayer). Thus the pre-Destined condition E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

153

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

1 5 3

71973-EILA

of the planet, in which the many COLLECTIVELY create the “present” (with the influence of Satan), either in adherence to or (mostly, in these Last Days) in violation of Spiritual Laws. The miracles the Lord performed were an instantaneous overcoming of the very present, -He being God in the flesh, while with we mere mortals/babes it may take us longer to see prayer work. Use whatever prayer techniques/visualizations you may wish to talk DIRECTLY BACK INTO THIS LIGHT (the Father that Jesus spoke of, the Light-Beyond-Form), and you will literally be STANDING BEFORE THE THRONE OF GOD FROM WHICH YOU EMANATE, without need of building, prescribed words, or a priestcraft that claims to own God. Practice, practice, practice. I was living in a wilderness paradise in northwest Pennsylvania in ’92, deep up in a pine forest by my river, honing many categories of prayer, when an almost-audible Voice gave me the title of the Book: Memoirs Of A Christian Shaman/The Physics Of Prayer. A week later, the same almost-audible Voice imprinted upon me the first page of the Book: We are all God, having a very serious Dream. God bless you and yours, especially with the immensity of what is coming to the Mother Earth IN OUR LIFETIMES. Jesus is still the Messiah and true King of this planet- talk to Him (He’s invisible, for now). A future T-Shirt, perhaps: Escape the Matrix/Go to the Light. Love, Ed. 7-7-07

South Texas Shaman II Christian/Metaphysical T-Shirts My Family-in-God, As long as I’m up late, down here in my beautiful San Antonio, here are some ideas I have been getting for a couple of years (or remembering) for what I like to call Metaphysical T-Shirts:

METAPHYSICAL/CHRISTIAN T-SHIRTS Edward Eiland (837-9246) Email: [email protected] Blog: http://southtexasshaman.revelife.com Website: http://southtexasshaman.tripod.com Front: Jesus Is My Best Friend/Back: Do You Talk To Jesus? (He’s Invisible, For Now)* Front: My Next Body Will Be Made Of Light/Back: Escape The Matrix, Go To The Light* Front: Jesus Is My Best Friend/Back: Jesus: Lord, Messiah, King* Front: Raised Country, Unapologetically Christian/Back: One Planet, One Family, One God* Front: When The Rapture Comes, If You’re Snoozin’ You’re Losin’/Back: Jesus: Lord, Messiah, King

Front: Jesus Es Mi Camarada/Back: Jesus Is My HomeBoy, Heaven Is My Hood (Rene) Front: God’s Ultimate Warrior: Jesus Didn’t Tap/Back: The Light Show Immediately Following Armageddon Will Not Be Manmade ORIGINAL IDEAS (First heard from a gorgeous sister/goddess in ‘76) Jesus is my best friend. Do you talk to Jesus? I have been humbled by the female Goddess. Brothers, beware! Our sisters are emanations of the Goddess. Every moment, God is watching. What you do comes back to you. -God. We are all holographic images of God, happening at the same Moment.

1 5 4

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

154

NO WHITE GUTTER

(From my Book) We are all God, having a very serious Dream. What Gifts of the Spirit do you have? Prayer: our supernatural Heritage. Which prayers are too difficult for God? Occasionally non-linear time seems to take forever. Do you know that you’re made of Light? Pray DIRECTLY to your Source. Maximize your prayer-visualizations. Who (or what) do you worship? We are holographic images of God. Allah and Jehovah are the same God. One Planet. One Family. One God. Jesus: Lord, Messiah, King. Jesus and His Warriors are invisible (for now). When the Rapture comes, if you’re snoozin’ you’re losin’. Earth’s true King is invisible (for now). Supernatural Spiritual Laws govern our “physical” “reality”. Each and every one of your thoughts has a spiritual valence. Blend into God as a spiritual Warrior. God is as close as your thoughts. Mescalito will show you what’s already there. (From an old one-eyed hippie buddy, Fred, in ’74) Jesus is coming, and boy is He pissed. (From Rene, a young San Antonio Chicano Warrior) Jesus is my HomeBoy/Heaven is my Hood. Jesus es mi Camarada. (I heard this) Coincidence: when God prefers to remain anonymous. When you repent, Jesus will still love you anyway. We have been Chosen to weave complex webs in this Dance-Of-Light we call reality. (Concerning Life’s trials/Teachings, from a Muslim brother) Thou bruisest me, Lord, but since it’s You it’s alright. How efficient a Channel of His/Her Light are you? Escape the Matrix: Go to the Light. *Printed Well that’s enough for now. God bless you and yours, and have a Blessed day, and week. Ed. Wednesday, 17 June 2009 South Texas Shaman III Social Work Application

My Family-in-God, This started out as an attempt to return to my professional world of social work, which had to be put aside for the Training, ‘way back in ’74, and turned into something I think some of ya’ll might enjoy: Ms. ---: Thank you for your kind and prompt reply. I will be faxing my resume tomorrow, Tuesday, May 2, 2009, when I can borrow enough money to catch a bus to the Goodwill fax machine downtown. To be completely truthful, and perhaps so as not to waste your time: I did initially mention to you the ’77 Bust for a few choice seven-foot tall plants in my deep, secluded, wilderness paradise/river farm (six guns on our heads awoke me and my gentle lady Mary that morning: so marijuana does cause violence), from which the “authorities” neglected to put my Deferred Adjudication on the computer, leaving me unknowingly as a convicted “felon” all the years I tried to get back into social work, as I found out just a few years ago. E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

155

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

1 5 5

71973-EILA

But I should be open with you: this metaphysically-interesting Event also brought to an end three years intense post-graduate Training, ’74-’77, on the First and Second Farms, spent in an unquenchable hunger for theological study (begun in my graduate work at Worden’s, Our Lady Of The Lake U., in S.A. in ’72), progressively complex meditations, mastering the shaman-art of Dreaming, and editing/selecting/practicing the most powerful prayer-techniques of the “occult” and the world religions, past and present, so I had already been out of social work for awhile. This also, as per my Jesus’ long-seeing Will (He had been Shown to me to be in charge of my Training in ’75, on the First Farm), also had the long-term Effect of putting me (for advanced worldly Training) on the Street, and a website I recently published explains this, and a few other excursions from the world of professional social work and other “civilized” paths over these many, many years. Please check out, at your convenience, http://333christianshaman.tripod.com, for a larger, deeper Understanding why my Jesus has put me on the street, in the wilderness, and world since then: in all kinds of professional truck driving (long-haul, Texas, regional, hill country, S.A.); as a VIA bus driver (every route in the city for over a year on what is called the Extra Board, which changes daily); four years as a taxi driver, -again, meeting all kinds of folks; as a downtown driver/historical narrator (I love my S.A., and shared 150 years of history with, and met, and made friends with, folks from all over the world); four years in those medieval labor halls (I am extremely powerful physically and mentally, and beyond pain, thanks to severe beatings as a child, and for four years made a rep among some a lot of humble, hardworking folks); supplementing the labor hall (so I could raise my precious daughter, Lea Christine, for a year and a half, alone) with twice-weekly visits to the Stab-Lab, -the plasma donation center; taking shelter at the Bunkhaus and at least once at every S.A. shelter, and occasionally under bridges and bushes (I prefer to put up a good tent, ‘way back in the brush among my wild animals, -totally safe); living in untold numbers of exquisite wilderness paradises as well as a few times in jail; and even an occasional paying job and apartment. All this, with the cumulative Effect of better understanding myself and my Lord Jesus (and to trust His Grace and Power over this “physical” world), and all strata of Humanity. I have also kept, since a brilliant high school academic career, and especially since ’74, on the First Farm (where I first took an intensely personal interest in the Biblical prophecies concerning the Last Days), a most intricate, complex knowledge of all national and international events, as well as their individual and collective effects now, and, extrapolated toward the near future, their prophesied Convergence in our lifetimes, and subsequent effects upon all, both human and in Nature, from top to bottom, prior to Jesus’ necessitated physical Return. I look forward to perhaps working with you and serving my hometown, if it be Jesus’ Will and if you help me past the background check. These homeless/addicts/alcoholics/ex-cons/ex-vets/ disfranchised/spiritually-needy/violent/abused/mentally and emotionally disturbed/folks in need of medical care/young in need of guidance and hope, etc.: these are my people, literally, -‘way beyond learning that comes from a textbook or an office (no offense to my academic peers), and I have Trained ‘lo these many years so as to bursting at the metaphysical seams to help NOW, if it be my Jesus Will, and if you find me potentially useful and not too complex to be professional (I am too old/ mature highly spiritually-Trained to not keep my spiritual views to myself, especially in inappropriate professional/non-professional settings). If not, I already know that that would be His Will, and I will concentrate on the Book. Oh, and you might find it interesting that my Jesus has kept me, again, in a down-home, secluded, country-looking home right in the city rent-free (waiting on unemployment for a recent job), thanks to a trusted atheist friend, and on Food Stamps just long enough to edit and publish the website and begin work on the much larger Book, -still a year off- and now to contact you. But I have Testimony of His Grace going back to ’72. So obviously, salary or title would not be important, and would not take even a far distant second-place to my being able to use my intellect, empathy, Training, and the Guidance of my Lord Jesus, as a Ministry (we each have one, potentially, 1 5 6

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

156

NO WHITE GUTTER

do we not) to help my people, in my hometown (but don’t tell anyone, OK?). Oh, and my resume is on the website, if you wish, right at the first (but I will fax you Tuesday). I would like very much to be back among my peers, -among people who really care about helping others, with whom I can work side by side and from whom I can learn. God bless you and the Haven For Hope, Ed. Tuesday, 14 July 2009

South Texas Shaman IV Update 7-13-09 My Family-in-God, I just finished a badly-needed, major remodeling/editing of the website, so if you visited it previously may I please invite you back, at your leisure (apologies). The three entries for this blog surprised the heck out of me, even as I wrote them, so they diverted my attention from the much-larger website (there are two now: the somewhat re-edited parent site, http://333christianshaman.tripod.com/, and a recent, totally remodeled backup, http://southtexasshaman.tripod.com/. I considered sharing some of the muchlarger manuscript here from the book, MEMOIRS OF A CHRISTIAN SHAMAN/THE PHYSICS OF PRAYER, then decided the three entries sort of Magickally fit each other well, and point to the selected Testimony on the website (and some fun stuff, at the expense of the entrenched, satanic, Latter Day “legal” and “religious” systems). But this morning I got a fun “idea” to share a neat piece already on the website: IMMUNITY CLAIMED IN JESUS’ NAME, (published -!!!- a while back by my hometown San Antonio, Texas newspaper, the Express-News, -even to my surprise), for all my new friends and ya’ll that may not have been to the website just yet. Oh, and for my new friends and prayer partners I have been blessed to meet through this, and those I shall yet meet, please check out my Facebook account, if you wish: http://facebook.com/southtexasshaman. We are all literally children of Light, -holographic Emanations of the Dreamer, and individually/ collectively subject to His/Her eternal Spiritual Laws. Jesus (Who is invisible, for now) is the sooncoming Messiah and King, Jehovah and Allah are the same God. Pray, pray, pray. Love, Ed. Sunday, 02 August 2009 SOUTH TEXAS SHAMAN V: JARED: TCH, TCH . . . My Family-in-God, I wrote this on the back of a piece of sheet music for guitar (I am compiling a huge library of the best music ever written, for the generations to come), on a city bus, almost verbatim. New Braunfels is a small city about 30 miles northeast of San Antonio. Please enjoy. Pray, pray, pray. Love, Ed. Edward Eiland, M.S.W. 304 Blanco Road San Antonio, Texas 78212 Phone: (210) -------Letters To The Editor Express-News E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

157

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

1 5 7

71973-EILA

I have studied the world religions for almost forty years, and in 1975 was Shown that Jesus is invisible (for just a short time longer) and is still the Messiah and King, and can be spoken to DIRECTLY, without need of ritualized words, a building, or a priestcraft that claims to own God. I also KNOW that the prophecies concerning the Last Days, Antichrist, the False Prophet (the pope), nuclear Armageddon, and the necessitated, fierce physical return of Jesus as Messiah and King are to occur IN OUR LIFETIMES (the signs are everywhere). Considering this, I found a subtle (but all–too pervasive) and interesting display of atheism by the San Antonio Channel 5 weatherman, Jared Silverman, at noon today, 7-31-09, that all born-again Christians should note and explain to their children, in reference to a bunch of good folks in New Braunfels who gathered to PRAY for rain (how superstitious, yes?). It DID start raining even as they prayed, and Jared said, TWICE, that whatever RAIN DANCE they were doing they should send some our way (to S.A.). Apparently, according to Jared, and too many others, PRAYING IS THE SAME AS A “RAIN DANCE” (actually a legitimate form of prayer by our Native Americans, before their genocide). Imagine: these poor, superstitious fools in New Braunfels (and even elsewhere) actually still believe there is a God, and that He hears, and answers, prayer, in these “modern” Times. How quaint- I’m sure they mean well anyway, right? Thanks for setting things straight, Jared. Oh, what “church” did you say you, and your family, attend?

1 5 8

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

158

NO WHITE GUTTER

BIBLIOGRAPHY Alcoholics Anonymous: The Textbook Angels: God’s Secret Messengers, Billy Graham Bhagavad Gita As It Is, Trans. His Divine Grace, A.C. Bhaktidevanta Swami Prabhupada Black Elk Speaks, John Neihardt Bury My Heart At Wounded Knee, Dee Brown Carlos Castaneda: A Separate Reality Journey To Ixtlan Tales Of Power The Art Of Dreaming The Eagle’s Gift The Fire Within The Power Of Silence The Second Ring Of Power The Teachings Of Don Juan: A Yaqui Way Of Knowledge Divine Love And Wisdom, Emanuel Swedenborg Enter The Darkness, Frank Piretti Folklore, Myths, And Legends: A World Perspective, Donna Rosenberg Hanta Yo, Ruth Beebe Hill Hard Times, Studs Terkel Heaven And Its Wonders And Hell, Emanuel Swedenborg Illusions, Richard Bach I’m O.K. You’re O.K., Thomas Harris In God’s Underground, Richard Wurmbrand Jonathan Livingston Seagull, Richard Bach Lao Tse, Vladimir Antonov Life After Life, Raymond Moody Man’s Search For Meaning, Victor Frankl Marijuana Reconsidered, Dr. Lester Grinspoon 1984, George Orwell Our Endangered Values, Jimmy Carter Piercing the Darkness, Frank Peretti Reunions: Visionary Encounters With Loved Ones, Raymond Moody Revelation Illustrated And Made Simple, Tim LaHaye Revolution In World Missions, K.P. Yohamman Silent Spring, Rachel Carson Soul On Ice, Eldridge Cleaver Storm Warning, Billy Graham Stranger In A Strange Land, Robert Heinlein The Adventures Of Tom Sawyer And Huckleberry Finn, Mark Twain The Beginning Of The End, Tim LaHaye The Bible, God (Various Authors) The Book Of Wisdom, Published by Multnomah Books The Case For Christ, Lee Strobel The Glorious Qur’an, God (through Mohammed) E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

159

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

1 5 9

71973-EILA

The Greatest Generation, Tom Brokaw The Greatest Generation Speaks, Tom Brokaw The Illustrated Rumi, Dunn, Mascetti, Nicholson The Late Great Planet Earth, Hal Lindsay The Occult: A History, Colin Wilson The Philosopher’s Stone, Colin Wilson The Prophet, Kahlil Gibran The Purpose Driven Life, Rick Warren The Secret Life Of Plants, Peter Tompkins and Christopher Bird The Soul Of Rumi, Trans. Coleman Banks The Textbook Of Yoga Psychology, Dr. Rammurti Mishra The White Goddess, Robert Graves The Tao Of Physics, Fritjof Capra This Present Darkness, Frank Peretti Working, Studs Terkel

1 6 0

|

S o u t h

Te x a s

S h a m a n

160

NO WHITE GUTTER

THE THREE WOOD DRAGONS, FULL LENGTH

E d w a r d

NO WHITE GUTTER

161

C .

E i l a n d ,

J r .

|

1 6 1

71973-EILA

162

NO WHITE GUTTER